Category: Uncategorized

Lucky gets in the way a bit. A story of love with a little bit of Dog

After Suzy had completed the second video shoot We sent the video into the site.

Kim had got quite excited by the action and asked if she could join in.

Not sure if it would be a sensible thing to do at your age. She was still keen. I think she was a bit precocious I think she thought she was being a bit naughty.

We set up the cameras and let Lucky in the bedroom. He didnt try to overpower her. Instead he went up to her and licked her face. Kim ran her hand to his penis and pushed him down on the rug. He lay there while she rubbed his penis which was soon hard. Very hard.

Kim then straddled him and impaled herself on him. She couldn’t take all of him. Then she wrapped her arms and legs round him and pulled Lucky over onto his side. He wrapped his front legs around her slowly moving her up and down as if she was a rag doll.

Wow she looks so tiny. I just wanted to drag her off him. Pretty soon she was starting to come. She had 3 very gentle orgasms before he Knotted in her. After laying with him for a few more minutes she wriggled herself off him.

How was that. Looking really pleased with herself.

Wow that was amazing. I’m not sure I want you to do this again.

Let me please.

I contacted Ian to call round. Not sure if he would be interested in using Kim.

Two days later he called at the door.

First I introduced him to Kim and showed him the clip he was over the moon.

We dont get many young girls who will do this.

I asked how much he would pay. The prices he mentioned were really high Kim was so excited.

I then showed Ian the videos of Suzy being raped and told him what we wanted and told him Suzy was prepared to carry on doing the videos at the same price as Kim as long as he got the rapists to agree to our terms.

Ian said he would sort it.

We had got Suzy a bank account sorted and a few days later the money arrived in her account.

She was over the moon and took us all out to dinner.

during the following week Mum and Suzy did a couple of lesbian videos together. Then Kim said she would like to try that. Well we will think about it.

Luckily school was about to restart after the summer holiday. It turned out me and Kim were in the same class. Mostly Kim ate at our house after school which suited her grandad. He was glad she had found a friend her own age. We spent a lot of time 69 ing. Everyone wondered what was going on between us at school as we would often start giggling over something silly. Little did they Know.

As soon as we had eaten we would be straight up to my room. she delighted in stripping off in front of me and laying naked on the bed with her legs apart the light glistening on her moist cleft. I loved the taste as I slid my tongue in-between her slit.

Mum had bought some condoms and showed me how to use them. She lay me on the bed and then placed my penis in her mouth. Not really needed as I always had a hard on for mum. I made love to her knowing I would not have to pull out or stick it in her bum before I had done.

Wow mum that was nice.

I thought so too she said.

She said if you do it with Kim you must use one. Else just stick to oral sex. How did mum know what were doing.

One day when Suzy was in town with Kim mum came to me and said I think me and Suzy are falling in love.

I thought so. Thats ok.

I dont want her to have this life. she needs a normal life.

Thats ok mum we can get rid of Lucky and stop doing the videos. I sort of have Kim. I think she will miss Lucky.

No I think I need to drive her away so she has a life of her own.

Dont you dare mum look at the mess she got into on her own before. She has a home and a family here.

I’m more than ten years older than her.

She doesn’t care about that. Why dont we see if she can find her old girlfriend on social media.

Ok I will talk to her when she comes back.

Later that afternoon we were searching Facebook when we found her. Suzy was looking at all the Photos of her. She was in tears.

Suzy contacted her and Jenny was over the moon to hear from her. She had a little job and a small rented bedsit. We Asked if she could take a few days off and we would bring her over. Two days

later we drove over with Suzy to pick her up. The two of them sat together in the back as we dove home. They spent virtually the whole trip kissing.

We got home Suzy showed Jenny to the spare room which we had decorated for them.

I dont suppose we will see them for a while. I noticed mum was in tears. I gave her a hug.

It will be ok mum. We will keep in touch with her if she leaves.

A couple of hours later Suzy came down.

Mum I think we are still in love after all this time. If I am going to make a life with jenny I need to tell her everything. If she does not want me after that will I still have a home here. Mum gave her a hug and kissed her. Mum could taste jenny on her lips.

Of course you will.

Suzy went back up to Jenny. An hour later the two of them came down.

Suzy has told me about your unusual family. I dont care about any of that I just need to say thank you for rescuing her. Then she came and hugged me and mum.

We went out for something to eat. The two of them had lots to talk about I kept holding mums arm when I saw she was getting upset.

That night the two of them went to their room and I went in with mum. We lay there hugging each other until we fell asleep.

Two days later we were packing the girls stuff in the car and took them over to jenny’s. It was only about forty miles we could easily go and visit them. When we had got the girls stuff up to the bedsit

Jenny came to me and said pop outside give them a minute to say goodbye. I know this must be difficult for your mum. Then she gave me a kiss and a hug.

Thank you. Tears were running down her cheeks.

Then mum came out and we drove in silence back home.

We sat and had a couple of beers while we watched TV. We went to bed together. Not sure how we would manage tomorrow as Kim was stopping over. In the end the three of us shared the bed.

It would be a couple of days before mum payed any interest in sex. I woke up in the night to mum 69ing me.

Would you let me do that Kim said. I said yes of course.

No I mean your mum.

Mum turned over and started performing oral sex on Kim. Then with me watching between mums legs Kim started using her tongue on mum.

Mum orgasmed a couple of times as did Kim.

Are you trying to replace Suzy.

I can if you want.

Mum turned round and kissed us both.

Nice to have you back mum.

To be continued.

---

Damien, Abigail, and their harem of vampiresses receive a shocking gift from Father Augustine.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 13: Bloody Orgy
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

The vampire Faust stared with fear at the priest. Father Augustine had changed in the time since they first met in the early hours of the morning. The priest was possessed by the demon Jezebel, Faust’s patron, sent to protect him. Augustine’s eyes bored into Faust’s while the priest’s hand gripped Lynette’s black hair, working her mouth up and down his cock.

Lynette was Faust’s vampiress and lover. Her wanton moans twisted Faust’s stomach. Her skimpy, black negligee, worn to please Faust, had hiked over the pale cheeks of her ass, revealing her fingers plunging into her hot pussy.

She was willing.

“Release my vampiress, Priest,” growled Faust. He blustered, but the old vampire knew better than to show fear. Weakness. Especially after seeing the reinforced doors of his office torn open by the supposedly human priest. “Now.”

“Your woman was wet for my cock,” the priest answered, a mocking smile on his lips. “Fickle whore wanted a real cock.”

Faust’s jaw tightened as Lynette moaned again. The tangy of her pussy flooded the room as she orgasmed. Her juices squirted out of her cunt, splashing around her wrist, and staining the expensive marble flooring.

“She is a slave to her lusts,” said the blonde slut standing beside the priest. “Like all women. And the Father’s cock inspires.”

Faust sneered. “Where are your other whores? Did you attend to Damien?” Is the threat against me ended?

“He lives. If you can call your kinds’ existence living.”

“Then why are you here instead of attending to the vampire?”

“Things are different now.” Pleasure crossed the priest’s face. He held Lynette’s head on his cock. Lynette swallowed the priest cum, moaning in delight.

Faust’s enhanced senses heard every last blast of the priest’s cum rushing out of his cock, the streams of jizz splashing into her mouth, the muscles working in her throat as she swallowed every drop, and the long, orgasmic sigh that rose from her depths.

Humiliation smoldered in the vampire. My woman.

“Explain, Priest,” Faust growled, pushing down his fear. He was beyond such weakness. He was beyond human frailty. Faust advanced. “Explain, Priest, why I shouldn’t rip your head off for your effrontery.”

This is my kingdom he treads upon, my subjects he uses.

Lynette kept sucking as Faust stood over the priest. Her eyes were glazed with bliss, her fingers still fucked her dripping cunt. The priest stared up at Faust without fear. Father Augustine’s blue eyes were a storming sea about to crash over the vampire and drown him.

“Your perverse kind do not deserve to walk this world,” growled the priest. “You had your chance, Faust, but you have failed. You have caused this doom to fall upon you by your own actions. She is not happy.”

“Jezebel?” swallowed the priest.

Lynette moaned as she came again.

“How can you provide her with her tribute when all those you’ve corrupted are dead by your own folly? You created Damien and provoked him.” The priest grabbed Lynette’s hair and ripped her off his cock. He rose and seized Faust’s throat.

Iron gripped the vampire. The priest lifted him from the ground.

“A-are you going t-to kill me?” choked the vampire. Surely that squeaking voice can’t be mine. I’m a conquerer. A lord. I do not beg. “Please. I c-can still furnish the tributes.”

“So can I.”

The priest’s hand burned. His body beat with so much life. “I can still serve. I-I can aide you.” Stop being weak. “P-please, Father.”

“I do not need your filthy kind serving me.”

Faust’s eyes flicked to Lynette. “I c-can be useful.”

“Yes, you can be.” A smile crossed the priest’s face. Another weak, human emotion rose in Faust’s breast.

Hope.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney Lawson couldn’t help the excited, giddy bubbles churning her stomach. The thrall to Damien couldn’t wait for her mother to wake up from her change as a beautiful vampiress. We’ll serve Damien forever and ever.

Her giddiness almost interfered in her job. She was in the back of the large SUV Rosa had stolen. The vampiress was beside Britney, stringing up the black sheet to cut off the back of the SUV from the driver seat, shielding the rear from the sun’s pure rays. There were six vampires in Britney’s dark family—her master Damien, his sultry wife Abigail, Britney’s best friend Mary, Rosa, and Samantha and Britney’s mother. The last two both underwent the change from life into undeath. Out of the six, only Rosa had the gift of daywalking.

Only she could withstand the direct light of the sun’s pure rays.

Britney, her nipples both aching as the bite wounds from Rosa and Mary adorning her areolas healed, painted the windows in the back of the SUV black. Paint from coating the windows of their safe house remained. She was careful, making sure every inch of the window was covered. She would not allow for her master or his vampiresses to burn.

“Hand me the other sheet,” Rosa commanded, the Latina vampiress’s words cold.

Little humanity lingered in Rosa. She was merciless. Mary had whispered to Britney how Rosa had killed in the mansion while rescuing Abigail. She had enjoyed it, coating herself in all the wonderful blood. Whenever Rosa looked at Britney it was a lioness gazing at a gazelle.

She wants to devour me.

The thought made Britney wet. The young woman loved to be devoured.

“Here,” Britney smiled, handing over the sheet.

“You’re wet,” Rosa said. “I can smell it through your clothing. Is it me?”

“Yes,” Britney moaned. “I’m such a slut for vampires.”

Rosa laughed and let out a hungry purr.

“I can feel it,” Britney continued. “You want to pin me to the floor and drain every drop of my blood. You want to feel my pulse flutter and still. To drink my blood while the warmth fades from my body.”

“So much,” Rosa moaned.

“That’s why I’m wet.”

“The danger?”

Britney shook her head as she dipped her roller into paint pan. “The thrill of being fed on, to feel my life spill into another. It’s such a drug. Like sex. Every time I’m fed on, this rush shots through me—what if it is the last time? What if my Master decides to drain me all the way?”

“He never would. Damien’s too soft to kill one of his women.”

“He’s not soft.” Britney fixed an angry glare at the vampiress.

“Only with his women. He still loves.” Rosa snorted. “I learned as a child how foolish that emotion was.”

Rosa stared at Britney, the vampiress’s tongue flicking across her lips. Damien’s commands held her in check. She was wild, straining at the leash, eager to feast and slay. Britney squeezed her thighs together as death stared at her.

I would cum so hard as she drained me.

The door to the SUV opened and Vickie, Damien’s other thrall, climbed in. The Black girl’s face was flushed with pain, and she pressed her hand to her belly. In the fight, Shannon had shot Vickie. That was before Abigail had subdued and turned Shannon.

“Master is growing impatient,” Vickie said, wincing as she bent down to grab the paintbrush. She turned to the back window.

“It’s coming along,” Rosa said as she attached the second sheet, ensuring no sunlight would slip by into the back. “I’ll go open the club up.”

The vampiress slipped out the open door into the sunlight streaming through the alley. Her clothing was torn and bloodied. Father Augustine, the priest from my parish church, had attacked Rosa this morning. To escape, she had thrown herself through a window at her office. The vampiress walked to a padlocked loading door. A club called Risqué lay beneath the loft Damien had chosen as his lair.

Rosa snapped off the padlock and ripped open the door. It rattled as it rolled up. Inside, Damien waited with the other vampiresses beneath a hole ripped through the flooring. Rosa climbed back in the SUV, started it up, and drove it into the parking garage.

Paint slopped. Britney sighed.

“We’re almost done, Master,” Britney reported as she rolled the paint over the final window. There were so many of them. Humans wanted to see out in the world.

“The back is safe for you, Sire,” Rosa said, a hint of malice in her words. She was disappointed it was safe. She itched at her leash.

Damien nodded. He had Britney’s mother—a busty, mature blonde—slung in his arms. Britney was eager for her mother to wake up. What did Father Augustine do to you and Shannon? Why were you so strong and swift?

Shannon, a woman a few years older than the eighteen-year-old Britney, lay draped over Abigail’s shoulder. Britney knew Shannon from church. The young woman’s wedding was next week. I guess that’s not happening. She has a new man in her life.

Britney giggled as Abigail threw Shannon’s body into the car. The young woman’s glasses almost came askew. Britney leaned down and adjusted them then gave Shannon a quick kiss on the lips, stroking her fair cheek.

“A car’s approaching,” Damien said, his back straightening. He drew the sawed-off shotgun he carried. Abigail produced the 9mm automatic handgun she looted off of Shannon. She carried it with practice ease.

Britney’s heart beat faster as a vehicle’s tires squealed as it turned into the alley. A black SUV, the windows tinted too dark to see through, pulled up to the open door. A huge, blond man stepped out. I gaped. The man had muscles on his muscles and almost no neck.

Abigail hissed, “You.”

“We come with a peace offering,” the man said with a thick, German accent.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail D’Angelo kept her gun aimed on the German, as she called the blond brute. “There is nothing Faust could offer us to buy peace. Not after what he did.”

Anger burned in the vampiress. Memories of being attack, being fed on while Faust fucked her, turning and chaining her. She remembered killing her own husband, drinking his blood and turning him into a vampire on Faust’s orders then having to fuck her Sire in front of Damien. His cries of shame and rage echoed through her mind as he had struggled to break free of his bonds.

I came so hard, so many times. Faust emasculated my husband, and I was the knife.

She pressed her finger to the trigger. It had a 3 lb. pull. She put two on it. A hairsbreadth more and she would put three silver rounds into the thrall’s chest. The German ignored the weapon as Damien moved closer, his shotgun held before him.

“The only thing I want from Faust is his head,” Damien snarled, such hatred in his voice.

Even in high school, before Vincent preyed on their friends—on Lynette!—and they became vampire hunters, Abigail had found her husband’s strength so sexy. He made her wet. She surrendered her virginity to him. And a decade-and-a-half spent hunting vampires, honing his skills, his strength, kept her desire flowing.

And now as a vampire, he was so strong, so powerful. He would not compromise. Only Faust’s death would satisfy them.

“The peace offering isn’t from Faust,” the German said. He wrenched open the back of the van. Faust lay inside, thrown on the floor like a sack of potatoes, his body wrapped in chains.

Abigail let out a shocked gasped. “You’re his thrall,” she said as the German reached in and seized Faust. “What is going on?”

“We serve the priest now,” answered the German. He threw Faust through the doorway. Chains rattled as the vampire rolled to Damien’s feet. “Father Augustine doesn’t want to be your enemy. He’ll be your ally or you can simply walk away.”

“P-please,” whined Faust. “Abigail, set me free.”

Abigail arched an eyebrow, then her foot latched out, planting in the vampire’s stomach. His grunt sent a surge of excitement through her. She pointed her gun at his belly, aimed between the loops of chains, and fired.

Faust howled as the silver bullets penetrated his stomach. The wounds burned, smoke hissing. His agony sang through her heart. Abigail’s pussy grew wet. Her excitement dripped down her thighs as she savored the scent of his blood mixed with the gunpowder. The brass shells tinkled as they bounced across the cement floor.

What a beautiful melody.

“Faust is yours to deal with,” the German said, closing the SUV’s side door.

Damien put his booted foot on Faust’s neck, pressing down hard. “And my angel?”

The German furrowed his eyebrows. “I don’t know anything about an angel.”

“Father Augustine destroyed her.” A snarl crossed Damien’s lips. His fangs bared. “He has to answer for her death.”

“You’re welcome to try,” the German shrugged. “But the priest is not someone you want to make enemies with.” He climbed into the passenger seat of the SUV, sunlight falling across his face. The SUV’s tires squealed as it roared down the alleyway and out of sight.

“P-please,” sobbed Faust. “Please, I c-can help. I-I know how—”

His words cut off as Damien crushed his windpipe. “What happened to the arrogant prick? What happened to all your power?”

“Father…Augustine…” the vampire choked out. “He…he…not…human…”

Abigail aimed at the priest’s kneecap and flicked the selector switch on the 9mm to single shot. She fired a single shot. His kneecap exploded. His howls were so sweet. Abigail pressed her thighs together and fired at his other kneecap.

Damien turned to Abigail, his nose flaring. He can smell my excitement.

“Throw the filth in the back of the SUV,” Damien barked, pulling Abigail to him.

The vampiress trembled as his arms went around her body. She gasped as she pressed against him. Her thighs parted, rubbing her naked cunt on his black, combat pants. Her clit rasped as she humped, her flesh aching. Faust howled and blubbered behind her.

“There’s so much he can tell us,” moaned Abigail as her nipples rubbed into her husband’s chest, tingling on the cloth. “We’ll have to extract it from him.”

“Yes,” Damien growled, his cock hard against her thigh. She rubbed her flesh against him as she humped. Such delicious bliss rippled through her body. His hands seized her thighs. “We’ll have to be thorough.”

His mouth kissed her hard. His hands lifted her ass. She through her legs around his waist, holding him tight, grinding directly on his cock. Her blood pumped fast, her excitement growing. The scent of Faust’s blood and smoking flesh propelled her lusts. She moaned into the kiss as her clit rubbed up and down on his pants, scraping across rough fabric.

Delicious pleasure roared through her. Faust howled again as Mary and Rosa threw him in the back of the SUV. Damien followed, holding his wife. She groaned as he stretched her down beside the screaming, howling, pathetic vampire. Her red hair fanned out, crimson tendrils reaching in all directions, brushing Faust.

Damien’s hands squeezed her tits. He broke the kiss and she groaned, humping harder against him as he twisted her nipples. Her back arched as the bliss seared through her body. Rosa and Vickie climbed into the front seats.

“Take us to a safe house,” Damien growled at Rosa as she started the SUV.

“Yes, Sire.”

“We’re going to inflict so much pain on you,” Abigail gasped to Faust as Damien leaned down and sucked on her nipple. Delight shot through her.

And then Damien bit.

“Oh, yes, so much agony.” Abigail’s eyes fluttered as the pleasure rippled through her body. Damien’s teeth were in her, minicocks penetrating her body. Her blood flowed into his mouth as he sucked and worshiped her nub.

“They’re going to hurt you so badly,” Britney giggled, a silver-plated knife in hand. Then she cut Faust’s cheek. “Master wants you to suffer.”

“Ooh, I have to try,” Mary giggled, taking the knife from Britney’s hand and leaving another smoking wound on the vampire’s flesh.

“Yes,” Abigail gasped, savoring Faust’s pain as Damien suckled on her breast.

She ran her hands through Damien’s dark-brown, short hair. His hungry eyes flashed up at hers as he feasted. He released her right nipple, leaving bleeding wounds behind, the crimson trailing across her pale flesh, and moved over to her left.

He bite.

She came.

“Yes!” screamed Abigail as her pleasure burst through her. She bucked and shuddered beneath Damien. Her pussy humped against his flesh. Her moans echoed through the back of the SUV. She bucked and undulated, grunting with each explosion of her pleasure. It was so sweet. It rushed through her body, driving her wild with his touch.

“Damien, yes!”

Her blood flowed into his mouth as he played with her nipple. Her juice gushed from her pussy, soaking into his clothing as she humped her hot cunt against him. Every breath through her nose carried the scents of Faust’s agony. A heady aroma.

Britney leaned over, licking at the trickles of blood leaking from Abigail’s right breast. The thrall latched on, sucking as the wound healed. Abigail groaned and gasped, both her nipples bursting with pleasure.

“Fuck,” she groaned. “Keep making him howl, Mary.”

“I will,” laughed the vampiress.

Faust screamed almost as loud as Abigail moaned. She thrashed on the carpet of the SUV, her orgasm driving towards a peak of bliss. Damien sucked harder while his strong hands roamed her body, teasing her.

Abigail licked her lips, turning her head and staring at Britney’s heaving tits in her low-cut top. “I need to feed, slut.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

As Damien worked his way down Abigail’s body, biting her, leaving bloody kisses behind, Britney freed a large, round tit from her blouse. The young blonde brandished a pink nipple beading with milk. Her areola had healed from Rosa and Mary’s feeding earlier.

Abigail engulfed nipple and areola, knifing her fangs into Britney’s flesh. She let out an orgasmic sigh and stroked Abigail’s hair as the vampiress fed. She sucked mouthfuls of blood and milk mixed together, feasting on the motherly drink.

Two different forms of life mixed together.

“That’s it, Mistress,” cooed Britney, sounding like a young mother. “Mmm, drink it all down.”

Damien’s hungry eyes were on her as he knelt between her spread thighs. She slid her legs, her knees forming a pair of chevrons flanking him. Damien bit into her thigh. Sharp, hot pain flared through her.

Abigail moaned about Britney’s nipple.

“Such a beautiful sight,” Damien said, watching the blood trickle down Abigail’s thigh towards her pussy. She felt the trickle as her body heaved. It reached her pubic hair, mixing with the fiery bush.

I bet that must be a beautiful sight.

Damien licked the blood down her thigh, his tongue’s caress sending a wicked shudder through her body. She moaned and arched her back. His lips found her pussy. He licked through her folds, teasing her excited flesh.

“She loves it, Master,” cooed Britney. “She sucks so hard when you lick her pussy.”

Faust howled again. Fresh blood burned in the air.

Abigail humped her pussy into her husband’s devouring mouth. He licked and nuzzled, feasting on her flesh. Her pussy clenched. She groaned, a desperate hunger in her depths. She had to be filled. To be used and fucked.

She didn’t need her pussy eaten.

“Fuck me,” Abigail hissed, releasing Britney’s nipple. “Ram that big, thick cock in me, Damien. I need it. Pound me. Oh, I’m so horny.”

Mary laughed as Faust howled.

“Pound me. Make me scream louder than Faust.”

“Yes,” Damien growled, his lips smeared with her pussy juices.

Damien mounted Abigail as he unzipped his fly. With the dexterity of a vampire, he produced his dick and slammed into her depths. She groaned as her pussy embraced his shaft. She clamped down on his thrusting girth, rocking to him as their lips met, sharing the flavor of blood, milk, and pussy juices.

“Oh, pound her, Master,” Britney smiled, her breast still out, oozing blood and dripping with milk.

“Make him howl,” Damien growled as he pounded his wife.

The SUV rocked as Rosa drove it through Chicago. Damien’s thrusts were powerful. His dick slammed into Abigail’s cunt. His groin bruised her labia. Such sweet agony shot through her. She hissed through her teeth as Faust’s howls grew louder.

“Ooh, look at how he twists when I do this,” Britney chortled in her innocent voice.

“That’s so hot,” Mary agreed.

Abigail bucked her hips into her husband’s thrusts. They kissed and moaned as their bodies heaved together, driving towards their mutual climaxes. His balls smacked into her. His hands squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples. His dick reamed her cunt.

The pleasure rippled through Abigail. Her clit ached every time Damien slammed into her depths. Powerful sparks flooded through her body. They crashed inside of her depths. She groaned and spasmed, drinking in the bliss.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she moaned. “Oh, Damien, pound me. Make me cum so fucking hard! I love it.”

“Just listen to his agony,” Damien growled in her ear. “His suffering. He tried to destroy us.”

“And failed!”

Her pussy clenched on his cock. Faust screamed and thrashed. Blood spurted, splashing across Abigail’s face. She licked her lips, tasting the blood of her Sire, her enemy. Her back arched. Her body tensed.

She exploded.

Abigail thrashed beneath her husband. Her pussy writhed about his cock, milking him, pleasuring him. She gasped and grunted, her fingernails scraping across the tough cloth of his black combat fatigues. Her pussy spasmed about his dick. He fucked her harder, driving his cock into her depths.

The pleasure rippled out of her. Sweet bliss. It drowned her mind. Her senses came alive. Every gasp of Faust, every inhalation of his blood, every thrust of Damien’s cock, every caress of her husband’s hand drove Abigail higher and higher.

She screamed in wordless pleasure. Rapture had carried her beyond intelligence. She groaned and gasped. Her thighs clenched about his waists as she bucked into his thrusts. Her clit burst with pleasure every time he slammed into her.

He kept her orgasm alive.

Her head lolled. A silver knife flashed. Blood spurted. Faust howled.

Abigail’s orgasm swelled even higher. The world fuzzed around her. She drifted on pleasure.

“Savor your revenge,” Damien growled in her ear. “Savor it.”

He bit her lobe. She shuddered at the new sensation crashing bliss through her. His dick buried into her depths. His cum spilled into her body.

And the entire time, Faust cried and blubbered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“No one will be coming here,” Rosa said as Damien D’Angel stepped out of the SUV dragging the bloody Faust with him. Mary and Britney had used the silver dagger all over his body. “After what happened this morning at my office, I doubt any of my coworkers are showing houses.”

Damien nodded. They were in the suburb of Chicago in a foreclosed house. The garage was empty of anything, the cement slab stained with oil spots. The chains rattled as he hauled Faust to the wall and threw him into the corner.

“Rosa, Mary, string him up against the wall.”

“Yes, Sire,” both vampiresses said.

Rosa stripped naked as she walked over, unveiling her gorgeous, Latina flesh, her ass swaying. Abigail pressed up against Damien. He was naked. Abigail had ripped off his clothing before they fucked again in the car ride over. He breathed in her scent, mixed with the salty musk of his seed dripping out of her cunt.

“Just like he strung you up,” she purred.

“I won’t be stupid enough to leave without making sure he’s dead.”

Abigail nuzzled into his neck. “You always were thorough.” Her hand found his dick. “Can I torture him. After what he did to me.”

Anger burned in her voice. “It’s my gift to you,” Damien answered. “Our anniversary is coming up.”

Abigail gave a wicked giggle. “Did you remember for once?”

His hand squeezed her ass then pushed her forward. Mary and Rosa worked swiftly. Mary’s enhanced speed helped out. They had his bleeding, burned body unwrapped and used the chains to hang him by the wrists from the garage’s rafters. He dangled, slumped.

“We need to know the layout of your building’s security,” Abigail said.

Damien watched his wife interrogate Faust. His dick thrust hard before him. Vickie and Britney knelt on the floor, their lips kissing his dick, their vanilla and chocolate cheeks pressed together as their tongues flicked and licked his cock. Nearby, Rosa and Mary sixty-nined, satiating their lusts.

Damien stroked their hair as Abigail worked the silver knife through Faust’s flesh.

The pathetic vampire spilled all his details. He blubbered the entire time, his body shaking. Damien savored his enemy’s humiliation. Faust had fallen hard. He thought himself at the apex of the world and reality had taught him differently.

He was weak.

“The priest is possessed,” he blubbered, “Jezebel has made him into something more than human. He’s nephilim.”

“Nephilim?” Abigail frowned. “Like from the old testament.”

Blood spattered his wife’s body. It dripped down her curves, highlighting them in the artificial light of the garage. She rubbed a nipple with her left forefinger, circling her areola as she studied Faust. Damien’s dick ached.

Britney and Vickie moaned as they pleasured him.

“Speak.”

“It’s ancient,” sobbed Faust. “Jezebel captured an angel somehow. The combined union of Heaven and Perdition changed the priest. He’s stronger than a human, than a vampire. He is powerful. Unstoppable. Nephilim are dangerous. He took my vampiress, my thralls. They fell before his power. They betrayed me.

“And they’ll betray you, Damien!” Faust’s eyes sought out Damien’s. “Your women will serve him, fuck him. Abigail will become so wet. She’ll bend over and beg for his cock to sodomize her ass before you. I controlled her last time, but the priest…he’ll make her his willing slave. She’ll be helpless.”

“I would never,” Abigail hissed and slashed the knife across the priest’s chest, leaving a smoking, bleeding wound behind.

“Mine did,” Faust wept. “She didn’t hesitate. She sucked his cock. She worshiped him. And so will you and the other whores.”

“We would never,” Britney gasped. “We love Master.”

“Uh-huh,” Vickie moaned then swallowed Damien’s cock. Pleasure rushed through you.

“Of course your whore and your servants betrayed you,” laughed Abigail. “You never inspired loyalty. Your servants feared you. They never loved you. But Damien’s a better vampire. He everything you are not.”

Damien’s hand tightened in Vickie’s hair as he fucked her mouth. He heard the love in Abigail’s words. He knew the truth of her statements. Father Augustine would never steal my women from me.

“You say the demon’s stole my angel’s powers?” Damien growled. “Is she dead?”

“The angel?” groaned Faust. “No. She’s imprisoned, somewhere in the priest’s soul.” Faust licked blood-flecked lips. “You have an angel?”

“I tamed her,” laughed Damien, thrusting harder, remembering Aurora’s beauty. “I dominated her and made her sing for me.”

Damien’s dick ached in Vickie’s mouth. His shaft dived down her throat. She moaned her enjoyment as his balls smacked her chin. She hummed and swallowed, pleasuring his cock as he savored his triumph.

“I claimed an angel, Faust,” snarled Damien. “And the priest took her. I don’t care what the fuck he is. I will tear him apart. I will rip out his entrails to find my angel.”

“Yes,” Britney moaned.

“You’ll loose,” Faust shouted. “You’ll—”

His words cut off in a bloody gurgle. Abigail sawed the knife into his throat. Blood spurted, spraying her body as she cut more and more of the vampire’s head off. Abigail moaned, her asscheeks clenching as she writhed her hips.

Damien’s thrusts grew harder as Faust died. Abigail’s knife parted his flesh then sawed through bone. With a snarl of triumph, Abigail lifted Faust’s head and turned to Damien. She held her prize aloft, blood smearing her breasts.

“Yes,” Damien snarled and came down Vickie’s throat. He held the thrall’s head as cum spurted from his dick. The pleasure rushed through him. Faust was dead.

Abigail tossed his head to the side and walked to him. She rubbed her hands up her belly, smearing the blood. Behind her, Rosa and Mary rushed to Faust’s corpse, drinking the blood from his neck, moaning their delight.

“We’ll crush the priest,” Abigail purred, pressing her blood-stained body against Damien. “Faust was weak. Frail. Father Augustine will pay for stealing Aurora.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail gasped as she laid on the cold garage floor. The cement leached the heat from her body as she squirmed, rubbing the blood smeared flesh across her body. Damien, Britney, Vicky, Mary, and Rosa fell on her, licking Faust’s blood from her skin.

“So good,” Britney panted, her tongue licking at the blood staining Abigail’s thighs.

“Yes,” Rosa panted, the vampiress nuzzling at Abigail’s neck. Her tongue licked up and down Abigail’s neck, gathering Faust’s blood.

Damien lapped at the blood on her stomach. Abigail shuddered. Her thighs pressed together, working her clit as the five tongues bathed her body. Her sensitive skin savored every lick and flick, the pleasure rushing down her body as she relieved the moment of killing Faust, the slice of the knife through his flesh and the spurt of his blood bathing her body.

Vickie nuzzled at Abigail’s face. The Black woman kissed and licked. Their lips met. Abigail savored Faust’s salty blood on the thrall’s lips. She squirmed and groaned, her body teased. Mary found Abigail’s right nipple, sucking the blood off and making her squeal.

“Father Augustine would never make me his slut,” gasped Mary. “Even if the priest does fuck good.”

“You fucked the priest?” Abigail moaned.

“At the church before I was turned,” Mary moaned. “I seduced him. He fucked me on the altar. It was so hot. But I’m Damien’s now.”

“Yes,” Rosa snarled between licks. “Damien’s. Not some old priests.”

Britney’s tongue licked down Abigail’s thigh and brushed her pussy. The vampiress groaned. Such sweet ecstasy rushed through her body. She squirmed on the concrete as the harem feasted on Faust’s unlife, his essence.

Lips sucked on both her nipples. Britney tongued deep into Abigail’s snatch, gathering up Damien’s jizz. Abigail gasped and squirmed. Damien’s tongue teased her belly button, gathering the blood pooling there. Abigail trembled, her every breath full of Faust’s salty blood.

“That smells so good,” a new voice purred.

“Mother,” squealed Britney in delight as Donna Lawson pressed between Abigail’s thighs next to her daughter. Two blonde heads leaned down to lap at Abigail’s pussy, mother’s and daughter’s cheeks pressed together.

“So good,” Donna groaned between licks of Abigail’s pussy.
“That’s Master’s cum in there,” purred Britney. “Isn’t it wonderful, Mom?”

“Yes.”

The pair kissed. Abigail groaned at the incestuous sound. Their lips smacked together. Abigail groaned again. Her eyes rolled back in her head as mother and daughter resumed licking her pussy. Donna flicked and flailed Abigail’s clit while Britney probed Abigail’s sheath, searching for more of Damien’s cum.

“Oh, yummy,” Samantha purred. “You are covered in delicious blood, Dam.”

Abigail turned her head and smiled at Samantha, the first vampiress Abigail had turn. She had sired the young woman. She was her Dam. The young woman pushed up her glasses and nuzzled at Abigail’s stomach, licking on the side Damien hadn’t covered.

“Fuck,” Damien growled. His dick thrust hard before him. He moved behind his thrall, seizing Vickie’s chocolate hips. He slammed his cock into her asshole.

“Master,” Vickie moaned in delight. She nuzzled into Abigail’s neck as she bucked her hips. “Yes, yes, yes, fuck my ass.”

Mother’s and daughter’s tongues attacking Abigail’s pussy drove the vampiress over the edge. Her body heaved. Her pleasure crashed through her body. She screamed out her triumphant bliss as she flooded Britney and Donna’s faces with her cream.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien slammed his cock into the velvet grip of Vickie’s ass. Her plump, chocolate butt-cheeks jiggled every time he buried his dick into her depths. Her bowels clenched on him and she moaned into Abigail’s neck.

The lust of Faust’s death gripped Damien. Blood stained lips. His hips hammered his thrall. She groaned and gasped, bucking and shuddering, loving every moment of his thrusts. Abigail moaned with her, cumming on the lips of the vampiresses.

Mother’s and daughter’s blonde hair spilled about each other as they feasted on Abigail’s snatch. The taboo sight inspired Damien. His dick ached in the embrace of Vickie’s ass. Her bowels clenched and relaxed on his girth.

Only snarls escaped Damien’s lips. The bloodlust gripped him. It left no room for coherency. His moans and grunts joined the vampiresses’ and thralls’. Everyone purred and moaned, swept up in the excitement.

“Yes, yes, yes, Master,” gasped Vickie as she bucked her hips back. “Pound my ass.”

“Flood the little slut’s bowels,” panted Abigail, her green eyes fluttering. Blood smeared her cheeks, most licked up by the hungry women.

Damien roared. Faust was dead. Father Augustine would be next.

His balls smacked into Vickie’s taint. Each meaty thwack reminded Damien they brimmed with his seed. Vickie panted and moaned as she undulated her hips. She gripped him. She clenched and relaxed about his dick, massaging him, eager for his seed.

My slut.

The thought echoed over and over through Damien’s mind. He owned Vickie. She had surrendered herself to him. His strokes grew faster, his passion boiling through him. He grunted and snarled, lips coated in Faust’s blood.

His enemy’s blood.

I won.

Damien slammed his dick into Vickie’s bowels. His cock unloaded. Damien howled like a beast as his cum fountained into her bowels. His fingers clawed at her flesh. Fresh blood filled his nose as the rapture seized his body.

Damien buried into her. His cum flooded out of his body. Each blast brought him higher. He reached nirvana for a brilliant heartbeat. Perfect pleasure. Perfect Rapture. And then crashed back to the world, sucking in breaths.

“Master,” squealed Vickie, her bowels spasming about his dick as she came.

Damien surveyed the garage, smiling at his harem as they feasted and loved. Britney and Donna’s lips met, sharing their incestuous passion, their bodies writhing together. Damien remembered the intensity of Donna’s blood, somehow flavored by the demonic Jezebel. Samantha and Mary tribbed, humping their pussies together. Abigail feasted on Rosa’s cunt.

My harem will crush Father Augustine.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney’s heart beat for joy as she kissed her mother. Their lips locked together, their tongues licking, sharing the tart musk of Abigail’s pussy mixed with Damien’s salty cum. Her mother’s body was cool, a vampire’s unlife. Britney twisted, hugging her mother and sharing her warmth.

Mother’s and daughter’s large, pillowy tits pressed together and then their clits brushed. Donna rolled Britney onto her back. The young woman shuddered as her mother undulated and writhed, pressing their pussies together.

Britney broke the kiss. “We’re his, Mother. His!”

“Yes,” moaned Donna, her fangs flashing behind her ruby lips. “You smell so warm. So alive, baby-girl.”

“I am, Mom,” Britney gasped, loving their clits rubbing together. Her mother fucked her the way only a woman could fuck another. Britney dug her fingers into her mother’s writhing butt-cheeks. Then Britney turned and lifted her head, offering her neck to her vampiress mother. “Feed.”

Rapture flooded Britney as her mother’s fangs sank into her neck. Britney’s heart beat faster, eager to pump blood into her mother’s mouth. Donna moaned, sucking the blood gushing into her mouth. Her hips undulated faster, grinding against Britney’s pussy.

“Yes, yes, yes, Mom,” gasped Britney. “Feed from me. Grow strong. I love you.”

“Love you,” moaned Donna before she latched onto her daughter’s neck again.

The garage spun about Britney as the rapture of being fed on mixed with the heady rush of bloodlust. Her thrall body fought to keep up with the flow of blood. Britney shuddered, humping into her mother’s pussy.

Will she drain me dry?

Britney moaned again, flirting with death as her mother drank her blood. The young woman’s pussy ground into her mother’s. Their clits brushed and rubbed together. The feeding heightened Britney’s senses. Everything felt so wonderful and amazing as her life poured into her mother’s mouth. She was so aware of Donna’s breasts pressed on hers, the silk of her mother’s stomach, the brush of their hard clits and wet folds of their pussy.

It all built inside Britney. The world fuzzed as her heart labored to keep up with her mother’s hungry feast. Donna moaned as she suckled. She swallowed. Her cheeks hollowed. Britney savored the wonderful sound.

“Master!” she moaned as her orgasm burst inside of her.

Rapture flooded through Britney’s body. She gasped and writhed beneath her mother. The world growing blacker and blacker as ecstasy consumed her. Britney hurtled into the stratosphere of passion. She went higher and higher, drifting in bliss.

“Don’t drain her dry,” snarled Damien, ripping Donna’s mouth from Britney’s throat. “That’s my slut.”

“His,” Britney purred as her head swam.

Damien’s cock appeared above her face. She tried to focus on it, but the pleasure gripped her. It made her spasm and groan. Britney gasped as Damien rammed his cock into Donna’s mouth. The sour scent of Vickie’s ass brushed Britney’s nose.

“Clean his cock,” she slurred, another wave of bliss washing through her. “Clean Master’s cock, Mom.”

Donna kept tribbing Britney. Mother ground her clit into daughter’s flesh. Britney shuddered as her thoughts grew clearer. The rapture still gripped her. She writhed and moaned. She kissed and nibbled at her mother’s neck as the wound on her neck closed.

Britney wouldn’t die today. She had flirted with death and escaped with her pleasure.

“Suck his cock, Mom,” moaned Britney, humping against her mother’s cunt. She squeezed Donna’s ass. “Suck his cock and cum, Mom. Let me feel you cum. I want to feel your juices wash over my cunt.”

“Fuck,” Damien groaned. “Keep humping against your daughter. Cum on her.”

Donna moaned about Damien’s cock. The mother shuddered on her daughter. Britney smiled. Her hands slid up her mother’s thighs and seized her tits. Britney squeezed them. I nursed from these tits as a child. Britney brought them to her lips and suckled. Britney loved her mother’s nipple, worrying it with her lips and nipping it with her teeth.

Donna spasmed. She groaned and squeezed her eyes shut. Britney’s mother came hard. Juices flooded Britney’s cunt. Britney sucked harder on her mother’s breast, savoring the wicked delight of her mother’s orgasm.

“Mother and daughter,” panted Damien. “Share it. Share it with your daughter.” Damien tossed back his head and came.

Britney popped her lips off her mother’s nipple and smiled as Donna’s cheeks bulged. Cum dripped off her lips. Donna lowered her head down and kissed Britney hard. She thrust her tongue into Britney’s mouth, swapping cum. Britney shuddered and a small orgasm rippled through her body as she shared her Master’s cum with her mother.

“I’m so glad we get to serve him together,” smiled Britney.

“Me, too,” her mother smiled. “He’s quite the man.”

“More than Dad?”

“So much more,” shuddered Donna. And then she kissed Britney again.

Britney held her vampiress mother as they shared an incestuous kiss, her heart beating for joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien stared out the open door of the garage. The sun set behind the house. A long shadow stretched before Damien, shielding him from the sun. He stared at the Chicago skyline rising over the house across the street.

He stared at Faust Tower.

His angel was in there. Tonight, he would save her. The plan was set. Everyone knew their parts. It would be the hunt to end all hunts.

“No hunter has ever killed a nephilim,” Abigail purred as she stepped up to Damien. “It’s been 3000 years since one walked the earth.”

He smiled. “We always were the best.”

Abigail laughed and kissed her husband hard. It was almost time to leave. The night belonged to the vampires. They would instruct Father Augustine not to tread in it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Father Augustine grunted as he fucked his cock into Lynette’s tight ass. The vampiress gasped and shuddered, her black hair spilling about her shoulders. He pressed her against the window of Faust’s office.

My office.

The glass flexed as he pounded Lynette. They stared to the north at Lake Michigan. The sun set to the west, its rays unable to reach Lynette’s flesh. She gasped and shuddered, her bowels gripping his cock.

The office reeked of sex. The priest had every attractive woman that worked in Faust Towers sent to the office. Dozens of them lay scattered about the room, half-conscious, fucked by his insatiable cock. No matter how many he fucked, it wasn’t enough.

His sin could never be drained.

Lynette screamed her orgasm. He thrust into the depths of her spasming bowels and unloaded his cum. It flooded her ass. She groaned, her breasts sliding across the glass as she shuddered. The pleasure boiled through him. Such power he had.

He ripped his still-hard dick from her ass. The vampires swayed.

“It’s time,” Father Augustine growled. “Damien will be coming for me. Faust will have spilled all his secrets.”

“Then why did you hand him over?” Lynette panted.

Joy fell to her knees before the priest and swallowed his filthy cock. “Because the peace offering had to be made,” the priest growled. The feminine voice insisted. “And besides, there is nothing Damien can do to stop me.”

“Yes, Father,” Lynette smiled. “Nothing.”

The vampiress gained her strength and strolled through the room, stepping over the stupefied women lying in puddles of the priest’s cum. Father Augustine closed his eyes and pictured Damien’s harem.

Abigail. Mary. Britney. The Black girl. Rosa. Shannon. Donna. The priest would have them all. Four vampiresses and two thralls to join his harem.

His cock erupted into Joy’s sucking mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora thrashed at the prison inside Jezebel’s soul. Nothing she did could help her escape. She was blind to the world. The only thing that escaped Aurora was her lust. It flowed into Jezebel and then into the priest.

He drinks my power. He gluts on it.

“Please, save me, Damien,” she called out, clawing at Jezebel’s soul. It was useless. She was trapped. Weak. As fast as she regained her energy, Jezebel stole it. “Please!”

Her only answer was Jezebel’s malicious, triumphant laughter.

To be continued…

---

I had been Mike (Mr Carter’s) secretary for about 3 years now and really enjoyed the job. The pay wasn’t all that brilliant but it did get me out the house

New Mother
By anon y mouse

This is a work o fiction and does not rperesent anyone in particular if you are offended by this story hey its just a story dont read it

Chapter 1

My name is Kaitlin Mundy. I am 23 years of age. I had been Mike (Mr Carter’s) secretary for about 3 years now and really enjoyed the job. The pay wasn’t all that brilliant but it did get me out the house routine and did make a difference to our budget. In fact truth to say without this little job James (my husband) and I would be on Poor Street.
The difference wasn’t huge but allowed a little more freedom and as we did not have children even after 6 years of marriage there was no one at home that needed my attentions and I got to meet some interesting people. I also got staff discount at the store which helped.
I often did some overtime to help if things were bad Mike understood my situation and would try and give me the overtime he could afford but trade had been slow recently and everyone was pulling in their belts.
It’s since they re-routed the highway he would curse and it did seem to have the affect a lot of the traders in our small town relied on the passing trade and now it had gone. Some had even gone bankrupt and the boarded up shops were proof of the pudding. Mikes department store had only survived because he had taken over the hardware store as it closed and incorporated that into his own as well as allowing the Barber to rent a space, this gave folks more reason to visit and would browse while waiting for the haircut.
The town councillors’ of course had not seen this coming in their lack of judgement had not objected to the highway’s department plan. As our town leaders they let us down badly and were now paying the price. In return for the highway being re-routed they had been granted permission to build a plant on the edge of town which meant more houses to be built for the workers and the extra inhabitants would have made the scheme viable except when the plant bosses heard the highway was being diverted they withdrew their plans and our little community was left high and dry.
I looked out the office window and surveyed the parking lot it was the same as usual barely a vehicle in sight which meant yet another poor trading day. As well as secretary I now did the wages and the tills that had been Dora’s job until she retired and as things were Mike could not afford to hire anyone else so my role was getting busier.
Finally the end of the day came and Mike breezed in after counting the tills I could reason why he had such a long face. He ushered me into his little chamber he laughingly called his inner sanctum and told me had something to say.
“I’m sorry Hon” he started “But as things are I have come to a decision”
“Oh!” I exclaimed “About what?”
“This place” he continued “At this rate I shall go the same as the others in 6 months”
This was not good news I had thought we could breeze through and things would settle but the thought of Bankruptcy would mean all 6 of us working here would lose our jobs. As I mentioned earlier things were already tight and if I lost my job we would most likely have to move for most our sakes I hoped not. This was my Town I was raised up here I knew nothing else. A lot of my friends had already moved on after College but I came home and stayed.
Mostly I had stayed to help my parents my father was not a well man and mother had to take over the farm. I met my husband this way. Mother hired a young and handsome man and though he was 4 years my senior I knew I had to marry this Adonis.
And married we were on my 17th birthday. Friends and family came and we had a splendid time. My honeymoon was the night I lost my virginity. Yes I know its old hat these days but I was proud to be a virgin on my wedding day. Thus when he broke me I was in shock at first but soon the pain was gone and the thrill of my husband making love to me was wonderful.
We regularly had sex at first every time we could Momma would comment on hearing our bedsprings, James would get embarrassed but soon got used to momma’s ways. We tried to have children we really did we never took precautions. Momma would have a go at us every month we failed she really wanted grandchildren but it never happened. We eventually had the test done and found out it was my fault I was born barren and that was that. James was disappointed too I could see it in his eyes but we both resigned ourselves to what was to be.
I cried for months knowing that I would never conceive and it sent a pang down my spine when my friends would drop by with yet another child in tow just like shelling peas. James took it a different way he would disappear for hours into the machine shed even though there was nothing to do in there nothing was needed mending that was his solace so I let him. Our lovemaking got less frequent and now is virtually nonexistent.
Mike continued his conversation “You OK Hon”
“Yes Fine” I lied
“You seemed a little preoccupied there” he said “Did you not take it what I said”
“Yes you are going bankrupt and closing the store” I looked at him and waited for his reaction
“So you weren’t listening then not to all of it”
“EH!”
“I said and pay attention this time if we continue as we are in 6 months I will be bankrupt however I can beat it if we make a few changes and a possible relocation”
“Oh!” I had not heard him properly my thoughts had wandered
“Down the road about 6 miles there is a parcel of land that is closer to the highway I have planning to build a similar place to this but smaller the town-folk will have to travel but I am putting in a Truck-stop and Motel and wondered if you were interested in running it for me”
“This was a lot to consider but he offered me a better package plus benefits and I just said yes straight away”
“Settled then” he said “You were the final piece of the plan I can now go ahead”
I sat back taking it all in I had to travel further to work but the extra money was worth it and James would be pleased. As I drove home I was full of hope for the first time in ages. I entered the house as usual and called out but no one was there. Then I spotted his truck he is probably in the shower I assumed and set about making dinner. All of a sudden I thought I could hear a noise coming from the bedroom so I went along to check and boy did I get a surprise. There was my husband humping a young girl of about 12 yrs of age and in our bed. I wanted to scream but the sight of what was happening before me had me feeling between my legs.
I checked myself silly woman I thought she is too young and that is your husband but the sight and sounds were intoxicating. Once more I reached a hand to my skirt and this time I lifted it and my hand was in my panties and soon found my vagina. I was getting turned on by this. Soon my fingers were thrust in my pussy and I was writhing away getting wetter and trying to keep quiet whilst watching my husband fuck this girl who was shouting obscene words. Fuck me, fuck me; she was saying gimme that big cock, fuck your slut whore.
Soon I had come myself at the sight of these two in my bed. I managed to get away without being seen. I had to stop this even though it had just turned me on. I made my way back to the kitchen and after making myself presentable I started back down the hall shouting Honey it’s me are you in there. I heard a rustling I knew what was happening the two of them were hurriedly getting dressed. I continued my way down the hall and found my husband naked in the shower. Curious I went into my bedroom but there was no sign of the girl but the window was slightly ajar.
I could tell my husband had tried to mask the smell but her scent was still there in the background I sniffed the bed sure enough there it was the musk of young girl on my sheets. My husband walked in as I was sniffing the bed-sheet’s I was getting aroused again but I was not going to let him know that I had seen him I wanted to be in control when I confronted him and now was not the time. He looked white as a sheet
“What ya doin Hon” he asked
“Nothin Hon” I replied “You had a good day”
“No was a bit slow again I get let off early so I came home had a sleep and took a shower how about you”
“Oh I had a good and a bad day” I said “Let me fix dinner and I will tell you all”
I busied myself making dinner while James busied himself getting dressed and I heard the phone ring. James went to answer it and suddenly his voice was quieter.
“Who is it?” I enquired
“Just business Hon how long till dinner”
“Five minutes”
“OK be there in a moment”
He continued his conversation and came back into the room just as I was about to serve up. We continued to make small talk through dinner and then we cleared up.
We moved into the living room and I began the tale of my day. I had hoped he would be pleased for me.
“But Hon that means more hours”
“Yes and more money” I replied “God knows we need it”
“If you sure Hon then go ahead”
I knew he was only pretending to be concerned I formulated at the back of my mind he would have more time now to fuck his whore the 12 yr old tramp. I wanted to confront him at this point but I decided to hold back I was gonna make him pay but as yet I had no idea how.
I decided to take my shower and left him to it. In the shower my mind went back to what I had witnessed earlier and I found myself once again playing with myself. I spent a lot of time soaping my breasts and tweaking my nipples and my pleasure was immense. I soaped between my legs and as I did my hands moved over my pussy rubbing and I inserted a finger and rubbed my clit at the same time. It felt good but something was missing. The feeling of something hard up there and then I spotted my hairbrush I pushed the handle as deep in as I could the feeling was sensational and as I pushed it in and out of my pussy I started to orgasm for the first time in years.
My pulse racing I was swept up in my orgasmic pleasures the hairbrush doing its work and my legs were trembling beneath me I had to stop at the point where I could hardly stand up and take stock. I could not believe that I had done that but the effect was apparent. My juices were flowing all down my legs and making a sticky mess. I had heard about girls doing it but I had never tasted my own juices. James always used to lick me clean after my juices flowed and he said I tasted sweet so here goes I thought and wiping some onto my fingers I bought them to my nose to sniff. The smell was intoxicating and soon I had those fingers in my mouth.
Mmmmmmm I thought this is nice what have I been missing all these years and greedily fished for every bit I could and licked every drop. I continued this till I realised there was no more and continued to clean myself down with the soap and water and finished my shower. I suddenly remembered the brush and licked that clean before washing the handle and replacing it back on the stand.
Refreshed I dressed and re entered the living room
“You were a long time Hon”
“Sorry” I replied “Just washing away the day it has been a long one”
The evening passed without incident we settled into television and at the appointed hour 10 o’clock we retired to the bedroom. The usual story there we undressed hardly looking at each other climbed into our pyjamas into bed kissed and said goodnight backs turned and light out.
Chapter 2

It may have been because I had pleasured myself in the bathroom or the day itself but I soon fell asleep. The next I remember was my husband’s space was empty as I awoke. It was a Friday and I did not start so early Fridays so I did not get dressed immediately as was my habit and I sauntered into the kitchen to make breakfast. As I approached I heard a whispered voice then the phone being put down. I would have made a comment but let it pass.
I made the breakfasts and James ate his telling me about his day to be planned. Usually I listen with avid interest but today I let him rabbit on and cleared the pots. He left at his usual time and I was again alone. I had the urge to play with myself again and soon found myself in the living room my Pyjamas on the floor naked as the day I was born my legs splayed and my fingers once again exploring my pussy.
Wow this was good. I remembered from my shower how I had used the hairbrush and went into the bathroom to retrieve it. It was then I spotted a piece of material on the floor. It was part hidden as I pulled it out I was shocked to find it was a pair of panties. But they were not my panties they were white cotton with a teddy bear motif. The slut had left her panties, I gathered them up as evidence I was building my case and I wanted to make sure it would hold up.
But other urges drove me on and back to the living room where I assumed my posture and began playing with my hair brush Jesus this was good as I worked my brush in and out my pussy I was thrashing around like a wild woman. My desire was so intense I did not notice anyone come in and as I opened my eyes after the umpteenth orgasm I looked up and there was my Boss.
Blushing I tried to cover my pussy and tits but which ones and I grabbed the cushion and sat up placing it over my pussy and covered my tits with my hands. What could I say how long had he been there how much had he seen OMG I had never been so embarrassed in all my life.
“Mike!” I stammered how long what how when
“About two minutes”
“I’m sorry”
“What for it is your home and I knocked but no answer I phoned but it was engaged”
I started to stand up to retrieve my pyjamas but the cushion slipped and he had a full on view of my pussy but if he had been there a minute or two he had seen more already. I began to feel less naked and just shrugged the cushion off and sat up as though it was the most natural thing in the world to do.
“Nice Tits” he commented
“Thank You”
“I never noticed them before” He joked
“I would not of worked for you if you had or been a pervert”
We laughed and suddenly he remembered why he was here and we started having a conversation me sat naked in my own house with my Boss. He had stopped by to tell me not to come into work today he had some things to sort out about the new store and I had the day off with pay.
Suddenly as he spoke I saw him as a man not a Boss and I was horny still so I brazenly walked over to him and knelt before him my hand playing with his bulge through his trousers. All the time he had been staring at me, pretending he wasn’t but I could see his bulge getting bigger. I could no longer resist and he offered no resistance as I took it from its restraints. I played with the cock head gently rolling it around in my hand. I motioned him to stand and I undid his trousers and pulled down his shorts and bade him sit back.
I played with his cock for a few minutes with my hands all the while I could hear his heavy breathing
“Mmmmmmm Oh baby”
“Is this good?” I asked
“Oh Yes Hon wonderful”
I continued my labours and as I did I suddenly remembered
“Did you say you had a meeting?”
“Urrrrgh Ahhhhhh Yes” he stammered in about an hour
“Plenty of time then” I answered just you let me get at that cock
“Nnnnnng Aggggggh Geeeeezus”
I stopped rolling his cock and placed my mouth on it rolling my tongue over the head and taking it in my mouth till it reached the back of my throat. I sucked hard and then began to bobble my head so I was fucking him with my mouth. He grabbed the back of my head and held me still and he fucked my mouth harder and faster. Sometimes it was in so deep I almost choked and he started to remove it.
“I’m gonna cum” he gasped
I held onto his cock in my mouth I wanted his seed I wanted to taste it and swallow it. I urged him and he gushed his sperm into my mouth I tried to swallow every drop but there was so much of it. Some ran down my chin and onto my tits I licked clean what I could and when there was none left I released his cock from my mouth.
He was exhausted as he fell back into the chair even deeper I rubbed the sperm onto my tits and licked my lips to get the remainder from my chin. I sat there not moving for what seemed ages.
I looked at the clock and motioned to him that he had his meeting and he should go. I showed him the bathroom and he cleaned himself off further and suddenly he said
“Would you like to come?”
“I just have” I laughed
He smiled “No to the meeting”
“Oh OK just give me a moment to dress”
I went into my wardrobe I wanted to find the sluttiest clothes I had but not much of it was too slutty as most of it was for work so I picked the dress that I thought best showed off my tits. I decided that I would go without wearing my panties that was slutty enough.
As I reached the front door he was already standing by the car making a phone call. I locked up the house and walked over. As I reached the car he opened me the passenger door hardly giving me a glance and continuing his call. I sat in the car a further two or three minutes before he climbed in and we set off.
He commented on my dress how I looked and how pretty I was and that he had never really paid me that much attention before and I responded by kissing him on the cheek. But after all he continues it was your typing I hired you for and we both had a laugh. The journey seemed short and we ended up at a rundown building just about a 400 yard drive off the highway.
“Well what you think”
What was there to think all I could see was this rambling shack and dirt. I had no vision of what it would be like. But I bolstered his spirits
“Yes” I said “Has potential”
“Exactly I knew you would see it my wife has little concept she calls it a dump but wait till we through girl we will show em”
Where was this we all of a sudden I am a secretary not a builder or architect I saw what his wife saw a rundown shack a dump as his wife called it
“Come on in” he motioned “We are a bit early I will show you the plans”
“In there” I pointed “Is it safe?”
“Quite so my dear it is I would not put you at risk but you better wear this”
He went to the trunk and got out two hard hats. I had no clue as how to wear one and he had to adjust it for me as he did his chest pressed into my tits and I felt a pang go through me. Hat adjusted he stepped aside and took my hand carefully helping me past the piles of rubble. Once inside I noticed the dust and began to splutter. He handed me a cloth to put over my mouth and I breathed better, He walked over and opened a window that felt much better.
On the bench in the corner I could see a cloth had been placed over some object but the cloth was cleaner thus I concluded had not been there long.
Once establishing that I was alright he removed the cloth and there was a model of the plan he had made.
“Wow” I gasped “Is this what it will look like I am impressed?”
“You are the first to see it completed”
He was pointing out some of the features when a small white van drove up. Leaving me in the building to look over the model he went outside to greet his arrival. The handshaking and gestures of goodwill I observed were amicable and soon the man was bought inside. Noticing me the man looked at Mike who gave him the nod that I was alright.
I was introduced to Ken the builder and was introduced as project manager. I was taken aback by this but tried not to let on that it was news to me. I went up in the estimation of Ken who then involved me a lot more in the conversation and at each statement he would first look to Mike and then to me as if seeking that what he was saying met approval.
Of course I had no idea what the hell they were talking about but I kept my cool taking my cue from Mike. Ken continued for over an hour before shaking Mike’s hand and then he gestured to me. I took his hand and shook it. Satisfied that he had completed his task Ken then left and drove off.
As soon as he had gone I asked Mike what the hell that was all about. Don’t worry he said with a smile you had him eating out your hand. Promising to explain all later I accepted the situation.
“I think we should seal our partnership” He declared
I stood there transfixed as he reached behind some rather rusty looking shelves and pulled out a bottle of champagne. This was for the topping out he explained but we deserve it. I was in no mood to argue and soon we had a glassful each and made a toast to Mundy’s rest he raised his glass I followed suit. A glass became two and three and suddenly we were kissing.
He reached behind me to unzip my dress and it fell to the floor his eyes were transfixed as he saw I had no panties on and my bra was soon undone. I kicked off my shoes and I now once more was naked before the gaze of my Boss. He began by kissing my neck cherishing me with every kiss. I responded by placing my hand on his crotch and rubbing the outside of his trousers. Now moving his attention to my tits he began to suckle on then and the sensations made the nipples stand proud and my spine tingle.
I had to remove my hand from his crotch as he knelt before me his hands exploring my pussy and as if my magic my legs parted to let him further his endeavours. He made my Goosebumps stand on end as he fingered my pussy and started to play with my clitty. After a while he laid the cloth that was covering the model down on the floor and I laid back and opened my legs for him as wide as I could given the space available. His head moved towards my pussy and then I felt his tongue I started to writhe around but pushing my pussy to meet his advancing tongue.
He licked me hard and deep and with each motion I was in heaven. I came several times and then he stopped to let me get my breath back. I motioned for him to come closer I wanted his cock but he moved away and motioned me to get dressed. I felt disappointed I wanted that cock in me and here I was being ordered to dress.
“Sorry” He said “We have to go we have more people to see and I promise if you will let me I will fuck you later”
“Oh Yes I do” I screamed “You bet I do”
I scrambled to my feet and put my dress back on
“What about your Bra” He enquired
“Save time later” I smiled
He winked understanding the message and helped me back over the mounds of earth but this time occasionally lifting my dress to look at my ass.
We climbed back into the car and set off once more as we drove he explained we were going to see the architect a man called Bill he had some alterations he wanted to make and he told me what they were and that I was to explain to Bill what we wanted and why. By the time we reached Bill’s office Mike was satisfied that I had my reasoning down pat and assured me it would go OK.
Bill greeted us at his office and again I was introduced as the Project Manager. We were led into an inner office and the two began talking.
“Actually Bill” Mike started “Katrina here has a few queries and modifications to run through”
I started my speech that Mike had guided me through. As I was talking Bill was listening intently and rubbing his brow. When I had finished I sat back and as instructed I placed a little leg on show.
Bill was not happy at the changes muttering he would have to be up all night to re draw the plans but my shapely legs won his argument plus the sweetener I had to offer.
As agreed Mike left the room to go to the bathroom to freshen up this was my cue and I inadvertently allowed my panty less pussy to be seen just a flash but it was enough. I waited till his eyes were fixed on my lower regions and I slowly lifted my dress so my pussy was now open to his gaze. I motioned him to take a closer inspection as I spread my legs apart and he moved nearer and started rubbing my pussy I let him know I was enjoying it and he got bolder and started to finger my pussy his hands were smooth as he touched me and I let out a low slow moan in appreciation of his work.
I allowed this to continue for a moment or two before as planned Mike flushed the toilet and we jumped apart as Mike walked in I was smoothing down my dress and Bill was sat at his desk.
The two made pleasantries and we left Bill to his work.
“Did it work” Mike asked
“Like a charm” I answered “Squeezing his butt as we walked back to the car.
Chapter 3

The journey back to the office was pretty formal Mike asking what I was gonna say to my husband and I wanted to know more about his wife. We reached the store and most were surprised to see me as Mike had told them I was taking the day off. I smiled back replying
“You know me I am bored at home I couldn’t stay away”
This satisfied them and we went to the office as we got through the door I had my ass squeezed as payback for earlier.
“Ok “ Mike said “Now its business we need to formalise a few things I have had some documents drawn up if you care to read them and if you agree sign them and I will get them legalised”
“Where do I sign” I asked
“No” he was quite adamant “Read them first I don’t want you making any decision you are not fully aware of”
God this was gonna take all afternoon and all I wanted was to fuck the man, but I duly complied and read the papers asking the odd question here and there and getting the right answers moving on. While I was at this task the phone was ringing which was usually my job to answer but Mike was doin all that and shuffling a few papers of his own.
Come my usual home time I was just getting through the final document and Mike noted the time. Wishing to complete I continued reading then signed the documents. I left them on Mike’s desk and went for my car. Driving home I went through the events of the day and feeling a little horny I had to play with my itchy pussy while trying to drive which proved impossible so I pulled over and lifted my dress and fingered myself. The result was I was a mess by the time I had finished and my juices were sticking to my thighs.
Reaching home I headed straight for the bathroom ignoring James sat in the kitchen and washed myself down and straightened my hair and just in case I went into the bedroom and put on some panties. Walking into the kitchen I casually asked James how was his day he replied he had had a busier one and we talked in general while I made dinner. Not once did he question why I was late but he was used to that as I sometimes did overtime.
Meal over and I started to explain my day of course I left out about having sex with my Boss and letting another guy feel my pussy. This time James was more interested and I told him the whole deal and how I had signed the contracts that virtually meant I was a partner in the new venture. I told him about the plans for the site and how it would affect me directly and of course I mentioned it meant I would be away more from home and I suggested that he learn to cook. That last part did not go over too well but if he chose to argue it I was prepared to play my trump card.

Bedtime came soon enough following the same pattern but this time I could not sleep and I went over and over in my mind how I would feel when I final got that cock that I had sucked into my pussy those thoughts were on my mind as I drifted off.
“Honey wake up”
“Eh what”
“Honey your Boss is here”
“It’s Saturday” I called out “Can’t I be left in peace”
I pulled on a housecoat and went into the kitchen to see my Boss talking to my husband chatting away and drinking coffee.
“Oh great” I said “And where’s mine?”
Much to my surprise James got up and made me a coffee while I sat trying to look comatose in my housecoat sat across from my Boss. After a few sips I began to register and asked why he had called on a Saturday.
“We have work to do young lady” Mike smiled at me
“Work”
“Yes you signed the papers did you not read them as I asked”
“Errrr yes”
“Then get dressed and hurry we do not have all day”
I was struck with awe what had I let myself in for yes I had read the damn papers it was all about me being in charge of the project and material control as well as fiscal but it never mentioned working Saturday. I sloped off to get dressed I couldn’t wear anything too slutty with my husband about so making sure I was decent and had panties on I hurriedly got ready.
Once we were out of sight of the house I reached under my dress lifted my bum off the seat and removed my panties. Mike whistled as I did so. I called him a pervert and we laughed.
“Are these clothes suitable for where we are going?” I asked
“They are fine Honey perfect”
I smiled and sat back enjoying the ride. We went a completely different route to the one previous and I started to wonder where we were going
“The site is that way” I pointed out “And this is not the road to the store”
Mike never answered just smiled and kept driving. I gave up hope of getting an answer and just sat back. It was a lovely day and I was with my Boss and lover nothing else mattered. After about an hour of driving Mike said we had arrived. We had reached a large house and as we pulled up a young girl of about 12 came out to greet us. There was something about her that I could not place. We went inside and he introduced the girl as Amy and she skipped off and his wife who I knew was called Cynthia came into the room in a wheelchair. I was prepared as Mike had told me about her accident and so I did not dwell on her state.
We went into what was the second living room and Amy came in with drinks. She hander her mother a large Gin and her father a Whisky and asked what I wanted. I asked for an orange juice her face looked disappointed.
“Oh something stronger than that” Her Mother said “Bring another Gin. “
I tried to protest but she would not have it and as I was a guest I felt it rude to argue. I sat there as Cynthia was talking to Mike and suddenly she came out with
“So she is the one a wise choice darling”
This confused me I would have to ask Mike later but for now I was enjoying the company and the drink. I had never had Gin before and as it first went down I coughed. This seemed to amuse Cynthia and Amy. After a few sips I got used to the taste and when another one was proffered I duly accepted. Mike was first to state
“Right dear we have to go we are on a schedule”
Cynthia nodded and Amy smiled. I thanked them for the hospitality and said we should do this more often
“Oh we will dear, we will” Cynthia replied and Amy still had that grin.
Once outside in the car I remarked to Mike how charming his family was and he smiled. I remembered the remark about his wife saying wise choice.
“Well” he said “I have a confession here”
I was open mouthed but let him continue
“As you saw my wife is wheelchair bound and is incapable of having sex”
“So”
“So” he continued “We discussed about my needs and she suggested I take a lover”
To say I was dumfounded is an understatement
“And you chose me” I asked
“Well not exactly” He continued “I had tried dating a few ladies but I never felt comfortable with them and I never had any physical contact either”
“Ah “I said
“So when I saw you naked for the first time and you sucked me off I told my wife. She was happy I had found someone and wanted to meet you”
“Does she know I am also your Secretary?”
“Not at first but she does now and it was her idea to offer you a partnership did you read all the documents?”
Mike then explained that as well as his partner in business I was to be his lover and mother to Amy.
“My wife has cancer” He stated “She has 6 months left and wishes me to be happy after her death”
This was all a bit of a shock and I could not take it all in.
“I have not formalised the documents yet “He continued “If you wish to back out say so”
“No” I stated “It was just a shock”
“There is one more thing”
What else could there be
“My wife wants to watch us having sex it will give her great pleasure something I cannot do for her alone”
Mike looked at me and I looked back. I need time to think I stated. That is fine Honey he replied and kissed me on the cheek. We drove some more my mind pondering the events that had led to this. My husband was useless he prefers 12 yr old girls. My sex life has improved but do I want to have another woman watch me fuck her husband even if she is dying.
As if he understood my dilemma Mike never said another word until we reached our destination. It was then I suddenly shouted out in a public car park with the windows wound down.
“OK the answer is yes”
I had suddenly realised this was how I was going to payback my husband and have fun at the same time. Mike kissed me full on the lips but this kiss was not as I had expected it was a lip trembling Kiss it came from within a true lovers kiss. We sat tongues entwined for what seemed like hours before Mike realised we were here for another reason.
We left the car and walked over to the little diner where a very smart waitress came up and took out breakfast order. After we had eaten we were shown into the kitchens. This is what I had in mind Mike was explaining but ours will also have a bar at one end and he was asking my opinion at the same time watching how things operated.
Leaving the kitchen and going out the back we were shown the storage areas and coolers and Mike was taking notes I was too. We thanked our host and Mike offered to pay the bill but it was refused and we thanked the guy.
“Just be grateful you didn’t need to suck him off” Mike laughed
“I will if it helps” I replied
Walking hand in hand back to the car Mike whispered in my ear I LOVE YOU
Chapter 4

We drove back to Mike’s house and found it empty. Amy must have gone out Mike observed and Cynthia will be at the clinic having more drugs for the pain. I felt an unease walking in the door with Mike holding my hand and kissing me as we walked in. Being silent the house felt eerie. Mike gave me the grand tour and it was huge a massive kitchen, five bedrooms, three lounges, a music room and Mikes study. After a while I felt a little more comfortable maybe that was the fact of Mike’s presence or the Gin I was offered.
Feeling relaxed and drowsy after my second Gin of the session and fourth of the day I was comforted when Mike sat beside me and I snuggled into his arms as though it was the most natural thing in the world.
I was woken by a voice
“Nice to see you again Kaitlin”
There was Cynthia I tried to rise from Mike’s arms but she just smiled at me
“Relax child” She said “You look tired”
I was a little but I said I was fine
“Mike” Cynthia started “Show our guest to the bedroom”
I was too overcome to argue and Mike picked me up in his arms and carried me off I was aware that Cynthia was following but too tired to care.
Mike laid me down on the bed and was about to leave the room
“Put her in properly” Cynthia snapped “Let me see you undress her”
My eyes were half shut as my clothing was removed and there I was now laid out on the bed totally naked with Cynthia gazing down at my body.
I felt her hands as they started to play with my nipples and her breath as she leaned in and kissed one of my tits. One of her hands was moving its way down my body rubbing my belly and I murmured my pleasure. I had never had another woman touch me before and it felt good. At school and in my early teens we had masturbated together within our clich?ut we never touched each other.
“Mike she has a lovely pussy spread her legs for me”
Mike did as his wife asked and I felt her rub my clitty mmmmmm this was nice. I was enjoying the feeling of another woman touching my pussy.
Mike then helped Cynthia lie down on the bed beside me and while she played with me I noticed Mike was undressing his wife. Soon she was totally naked by my side in response to her ministering I reached out and touched her pussy.
“Thank you dear” Cynthia said “But I have no feeling don there but thank you all the same.”
I was beginning to enjoy this more and waking up a little as I sat up and started to suckle on her breasts which were larger than mine. She moaned in response which told me she had feeling in those at least.
“Oooooooh Yes “She responded “Play with mommy’s tits”
I continued and as I did Mike had taken his cock out so I asked him to put it in my mouth I stopped sucking on Cynthia’s tits but continued to tweak her nipples. I had a cock in my mouth and a nipple in my fingers and I loved it. This continued for some time until Mike said he wanted to cum. immediately I removed his cock from my mouth and rubbed his shaft up and down. His moans were getting louder and as he was about to cum I aimed his cock at Cynthia’s breasts and his cum splattered all over them. I licked Mikes cock clean.
Mike got off the bed to give me room as I rolled over I started to lick all the cum from Cynthia’s tits and belly. Her pleasure was plain to see and I made sure that not a drop was left.
By this time Cynthia was tired so Mike rolled her over and under the covers where she promptly fell asleep. Mike rolled back on top of me and we kissed and cuddled for ages. When Mike got his stamina back he finally shoved his cock into me. I offered no resistance as he pumped in and out his piston movements sending waves of pleasure through my entire body. I felt the tremor as my orgasm came and I clung tighter to that cock with my cunt muscles squeezing him into my very insides. With a grunt and an Aghhhhhh he unleashed a load of cum inside my cunt walls and he lay there for a while before he went limp and withdrew as he did the sperm oozed out and began dribbling down my legs.
“Pity Cynthia fell asleep” Mike said “She would have loved to clean up that mess
“No bother” I replied and with deft hands I began to scoop the oozing cum out of my pussy and licking it off my hands. And I cleaned his cock by licking that too.
We both fell asleep in each other’s arms lying naked on top of the bed that his wife was sleeping in. When I awoke the sun had gone down and neither Mike nor Cynthia was in the room. I quickly got dressed and wandering through the house I found them in the living room. Amy was there too and smiled as I walked in.
“We didn’t want to disturb you dear” Cynthia said “You looked all but done in and thank you for making my day”
“My pleasure”
Mike handed me a coffee and I drank with pleasure Amy went to fetch her father another one. As she arose I noticed a motif on her panties OMG it was the same as the one I had found in my bathroom. Now was not the time to confront her but I would as soon as I got a chance.
My thoughts were somewhat muddled by my realisation that my lovers daughter was fucking my husband.
“I hope we do this again” Cynthia said “You have the most wonderful pussy”
“And you have magnificent tits” I replied “And yes we will do this again as often as you want”
“You may live to regret those words” Cynthia chuckled but I could see by the gleam in her eyes it was all for a laugh
“You are very lucky having such a virile husband” I replied
“Thank you my dear you will take care of him for me”
“Oh yes I will I promise”
Cynthia sighed with relief and Mike shrugged his shoulders he knew his fate was sealed his wife had spoken and he loved his wife I could tell.
Realising the time I suggested that I be run back home but Cynthia said it was all taken care of and I was stopping the night a bed had been made and that was that. I accepted the offer and we talked some.
Cynthia had cancer it was discovered when she had her accident falling off a horse. She was resigned to her fate knowing that her husband would always remember her but his needs would be met before and after her passing. Also there was Amy to consider and whilst Mike was a good father he had no idea of how girls behaved
“She needs discipline” Cynthia said “I cannot do it because I cannot see what she gets up to and her father is too soft on her”
I knew full well what little Amy got up to but was not going to tell a dying woman that instead I agreed to be a surrogate mother both while Cynthia was alive and after passing. Amy had already gone to bed and so it was agreed that I take over as parent straight away Amy would be informed in the morning. Cynthia wished us both goodnight and went off to her room.
“Mike” I said “Don’t you have to go see your wife into bed
“No” he replied “She sleeps in her clothes I go in the morning and wash and bathe her and change them but she can get on the bed and off by herself”
“Well you better show me to my room then”
“Our room” He replied “When you stay here we shall share the same bed”
That idea sounded fine to me I would get more of his cock. We went to bed and got undressed.
“Oh by the way” he said “I sleep nude hope you do not mind”
I had no nightie so I told him I sleep the same way and we crawled into bed. For once I was glad we did not have sex I had just about had enough for today and my pussy was sore from his cock earlier. He kissed me goodnight but he did not turn his back on me he fell asleep facing me.
I soon went to sleep and slept soundly
Chapter 5

As the sun shone through the window I looked across at my lover who was still asleep. I kissed him on the cheek and left the bed to go the bathroom. As I had no nightie and it was only across the landing I decided to chance it and making sure no one was stirring I made my way across. I had just about reached the bedroom door on the way back when a voice said
“Good morning”
I looked back to see Amy on the landing making her way to the bathroom completely starker’s I drew a breath as I watched her no wonder my husband fucked her she was beautiful her small titted body her hairless little slit wow. Then I caught myself I was getting turned on by a 12 yr old girl.
I checked myself said “Good morning” and went back into the bedroom shutting the door. Mike had risen by now and was stretching out to welcome the new day. I walked up to him and kissed him and he hugged me back. I suddenly had a thought I had no change of clothes and so I reluctantly had to put on yesterdays dress. Mike didn’t notice men never do. Dressing himself he told me to help myself to breakfast while he administered to his wife’s needs.
I offered to help but he politely told me it was not needed and maybe one day but not today. I did not argue but made my way to the kitchen. Amy was there eating Cereal she was still naked.
“Should you not get dressed” I asked her
“No I always eat like this anyways dads sorting mum out I will be out the way by the time they get down”
I let it pass after all I was the interloper and it was her house. I had the opportunity to ask her to explain about her relationship with my husband but seeing as I had just had sex with her mother and father thought better of it. I found what I was looking for and sat and ate breakfast. Amy finished well before I did and left next time I saw her she had clothes on and a few moments later Cynthia and Mike appeared. Amy hung round long enough to get some money from her father and left.
“You spoil her” Cynthia said
Mike shrugged and I saw the merest hint of wickedness as he looked at me and then back to his wife. Cynthia asked me if I slept well and I said I had. Mike came over and gave me a full on kiss with his wife watching and I responded. I saw Cynthia smile. Mike made a play for my ass and I pretended to be shy and we chased around the table like two school-kids until I gave in and he lifted my dress and slapped my bare ass in front of his wife.
“Today being Sunday we will be going to church” Mike informed me “You are welcome to come or wait here till our return”
There seemed little point in sitting alone so I decided to join them then realised I had nothing to wear I was wearing yesterdays dress and it smelled of pussy and cum hardly something to wear to church. Cynthia noticed my dilemma
“Mike goes get her one of those dresses I can’t get into any more”
Mike scooted off and as he did so Cynthia lifted my dress up and started to rub my pussy. I just stood and let her I even opened my legs wider as her hands stroked.
“Remove the dress child” she asked
I did so without hesitation and stood in her kitchen naked with her feeling my pussy and admiring my body. She commented on my young skin and how she wished she was young and beautiful. I told her she still was and I loved her body especially her tits I was so jealous of those. She thanked me for my kindness and continued rubbing my pussy. I felt a nice warm sensation a place of belonging and I let her continue.
Mike was soon back and his jaw dropped watching me standing naked being worked on by his wife. Cynthia never stopped just motioning to Mike to put the dress on the table. When she was finished with me I picked up the dress and put it on. It fitted fine and by the clock on the wall it was time to start for church.
We didn’t use Mikes car to go church he got another one out the garage and I saw why it had adaptations to assist Cynthia in getting in and out and had room to put the wheelchair. She sat in back and I rode up front. Nothing was said on the way to church. We passed a few folk on foot as we reached the church and Mike drove almost up to the door and Cynthia climbed out to be greeted by the minister and a few other folk.
Some I recognised from town and others I had seen in the store but there was one I definitely recognised it was my husband and he was standing next to Amy as his eyes met mine he moved away from her and she scowled. Coming over he asked what I was doing here I replied going to church. He knew I never went church but now I knew where he skulked off to every Sunday. I was greeted by the Minister and I followed Cynthia and Mike inside.
James did not follow us in and looking round I saw no sign of Amy either that was if any was needed the final proof of their liaison. Service over we drifted out gradually no one seemed in a hurry to leave and I mingled making small talk with the people I knew. Reaching the door I saw no sign of James but Amy was there waiting for her lift home as was the custom. Cynthia noticed her dishevelled state at the same time as I did and turning to me she said
“You will have to discipline her when we get home”
Having no ideas how I was to undertake such a task I just agreed and Cynthia seemed pleased.
The ride home was in silence I sat in the back as Amy automatically assumed the front seat.
We reached the house and as mike put away the car Cynthia took me aside and told me the first thing I need to do was assert my authority on Amy or she would run wild since her accident she was unable to and Mike was unwilling to discipline her. If I was to take over as mother I needed to learn. This made sense to me and I concurred. When Mike was in the house Cynthia called for Amy and she came down from her room.
Cynthia explained to Amy that I was to be the new mother and I had to teach her some respect and the lesson was to start immediately. Amy was none too thrilled at hearing this but Cynthia shut her up.
“Since my accident young lady you have not had the correct discipline that you had before do you know what I am talking about?”
Amy nodded her head in sorrow.
“From now on” explained Cynthia “You will obey Kaitlin and take punishment from her and not answer back understood”
Amy nodded
“Very well” said Cynthia “Go prepare yourself”
I wondered what this preparation involved and was about to question Cynthia when Amy came back in her hands cuffed behind her back totally naked and a belt clenched in her teeth. Surely I was not expected to hit the child. As if in answer Amy knelt at my feet Cynthia motioned for me to take the belt and as I did so Amy stood up and place herself over the kitchen table her legs splayed open and her bottom in the air. I looked at Amy then back at her mother.
“You may begin in your own time” Cynthia remarked to me “And do not be gentle”
Amy was beginning to whimper as I raised the belt and bought it down on her ass cheek. Cynthia seemed satisfied that I had applied enough force. I was resigned to stop but Cynthia told me to continue I was instructed to give her 19 more to make 20 in total. As I continued to strike first on one cheek then the other as instructed I could visibly see her cheeks getting redder and redder.
At each stroke the girl would chant thank you mummy. If she failed to say thank you she had to have one more. Satisfied at her daughter’s punishment it was her father’s job to apply the ointment to his daughter’s buttocks which he did with relish and I swear I saw a slight erection. Amy stood still while her father applied the ointment and after he was done she did not move but continued to bend over the table with her ass stuck out.
I wondered why this was until Cynthia started fingering her daughter’s ass. As she played with her I was told that this part was voluntary on my part but Cynthia always did it and I was welcome to continue the custom. As she spoke Amy whimpered at the assault being made on her ass. Cynthia took no notice of her crying and compounded the situation by opening her ass cheeks and inserting a dildo she had in her handbag. As I watched Amy being pounded I could feel my arousal and had to lift my dress and shove a finger in to quell my thirst.
Cynthia noted my state and motioned me to move toward her as I did so I continued to finger my cunt. Amy was allowed to stand back and I was instructed to lie back on the table and spread my legs wide. Amy knew what was required and she bent down once more and started licking my pussy as her mother continued to assault her with the dildo. Mike was not left out he climbed up on the table and I was able with some adjustment in posture to make my mouth available for him to fuck.
Amy was as expert a pussy licker as her mother and soon I began to climax and I felt the first wave take and shake my body. Cynthia had finished her assault on Amy and had moved around to watch Mike fuck my mouth. A second wave hit me and I was out of control I gushed fluids right into amyls face and mouth and I felt good. Not so long after Mike shot his load into my mouth and I swallowed as much as I could. Amy then stood up leaving my pussy and moved toward her father where she proceeded to lick his cock clean to the satisfaction of her mother.
Sated we all needed to take a breath and Cynthia took the keys out her bag and unlocked Amy’s cuffs. It had been an amazing time and as Mike’s cock slipped out of Amy’s mouth she had a grin on her face. Mike kissed his daughter then his wife then me in that order. We all got dressed except for Cynthia who never undressed and Mike got his keys and went to the garage to get the car ready to take us all to dinner.
This time Amy took the back seat as we drove off and as I turned round she was leaning into her mother’s arms. Cynthia gently kissed Amy on the forehead as we drove and I reflected on what had happened and a satisfied grin came to my face. Feeling a little more confident as we waited for Cynthia to get out the car I took Amy to one side and asked her if she knew who I was. She nodded yes I was James wife. I asked her why she was going out with a married man and she looked at me and said well you are. I had no answer to that.
Amy went on to tell me that James had told her I was frigid in bed and did not like sex. At first she was scared because he took her virginity but after that she loved it and because she was doing him a service it was fine. They had been seeing each other since she was 11 and it became a habit when I was working late she would come into the house. James would pick her up and bring her home and they had sex in every room including my bed. At least she was open about it and considering what we had just done I could not be mad at her.
We had dinner and talked about stuff in general and we drove back to my place after depositing Cynthia back home. Amy came with us and as we drove we hatched a plan. James was not home yet and as we waited we put the plan into action. First I packed a few clothes in a small case and Mike took it out to the car. When he came back in I was ready for him I was tied to the bed which Amy had expertly done but if I wanted I could easily free myself. I was completely naked and Mike soon stripped off. He started by fingering my pussy and eating my cunt out I was wriggling like I was afraid but this was all an act and I played the frigid part to perfection.
Mike was yelling at me to shut up bitch and slapping my tits and pussy Amy was out of sight We heard James car pull up and we went to town on our performance as I heard James enter the kitchen I let out a scream and Mike yelled take this whore at me and James walked in on the scene. He was about to hit Mike when all of a sudden from her hiding place out popped Amy completely nude as planned. James was stunned at the situation he found himself in. I had my chance and I grabbed it.
Before he could utter a word I told him yes I fucked my boss, his wife and daughter and if he didn’t like it I could order Amy to stop fucking him, but if he cooperated I was happy for him to continue fucking Amy as after all I was her new Mother.

---

This is one of several stories with ‘Surprise’ in the title; their common theme is lesbians caught in an unexpected situation. To find the others, and the rest of my 100% all-girl lesbian stories, follow the author link above. This is quite a long story – some of my others are much shorter (try the ‘Scene in a …’ series). It is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It was a typical British summer – which is to say: cold, dreary, windy and rain, rain, rain. There had been a short spell of bright days in early April, but since then the sun had hardly shown its face and every weekend had been miserably dull and wet. Everyone was getting depressed and irritable, and it was affecting the mood at work. We had just had the second of the May bank holiday weekends, which had done its best to surpass all previous records for rainfall. And then, of course, as the nation went despondently back to work on Tuesday, the clouds parted, and by that evening there was a clear blue sky with a gentle breeze and warm sunshine.

The next day, Wednesday, was even nicer, and by lunchtime I had had more than enough. The advantage of owning your own business is that you can set the rules – and, sometimes, change them. I pondered for a moment, and then stood and looked at myself in the floor-length wardrobe mirror in my office suite. I am thirty-seven years old and looking good on it, as everyone agrees – I diet carefully and work out on exercise machines at my home, and so have kept my waist slim and my legs trim. I have always had a good figure, inherited from my mother’s Italian family – fully-rounded 30D breasts that hardly droop at all, a flat stomach, trim hips and a jutting ass with no cellulite or flab. I have a smooth pink complexion, pouty lips, clear grey eyes and dark hair with a fringe and centre-parting that falls straight down to my upper breasts.

About eight years ago, I founded my own company, and it has prospered – we have a niche product, an established reputation and a secure market share. About twenty people work for me, just over half of them on the production side and the others in the sales and accounts sections. Things were going well with the business, and I decided we could afford a little indulgence – especially, I thought, as it could be considered as an investment in improved staff morale. I took another look out of the window at the cloudless blue sky, reached for my office intercom, and pressed the button that would let me make an announcement to all of my staff at once.

‘OK, folks’, I said cheerfully, ‘I’m as fed up with this bloody summer as you are – and now the sun finally comes out, right after the holiday weekend! So, I’m closing for today right now, you can all get on home and enjoy the sunshine while it lasts!’ I heard a ‘whoopee’ of delight from Muriel, my PA and secretary, in the outer office, and more faintly this being echoed from around our small building.

So I had the cosy feeling of having done a good deed – but it was far from unselfish. For I was thinking about my lover, and the chance – the first one of the year – for a carefree 69 on the lawn grass in the balmy sunshine … Jesus, that was making my panties damp with anticipation. Yes, I’m a lesbian, and have known that since my early twenties (before then, I thought I was bisexual, and sometimes tried to have boyfriends, which generally turned out disastrously). My thoughts lingered on my sweet delectable partner, and I couldn’t wait to get home to her. Katrina and I have been living together for nearly three years now, and I love her to bits. She is thirty-two, five years younger than me, and her parents are from Latvia. Katrina was born and raised in suburban London, but sometimes her upbringing leaves a delightful trace of Eastern Europe in her accent or the way she phrases some expressions, and her face is a very attractive mixture of Slavic cheekbones and soft brown eyes, framed by Scandinavian straight blonde hair.

It had influenced me in my decision to close early that it was a Wednesday. Katrina is a schoolteacher: she teaches physics and mathematics (smart cookie that she is) at a secondary school, to pupils aged eleven to fourteen – little demons, she calls them, but with a note of affection as well as frustration in her voice. However, on Wednesday afternoons there are no lessons so that sports can be played, and Katrina is not involved in any of the coaching so she comes home at lunchtime and works in peace and quiet on her marking or lesson plans … and this meant that she and I could be together this afternoon – if I left now, I would be home hours earlier than my usual 6.00 p.m. With my tits stiffening in anticipation, I rubbed my thighs together and gave a soft moan from the effects on my pussy, as I quickly finished a final email and switched off my computer.

I was the last to leave the building, setting the alarm and locking the glass front doors securely behind me. My employees were scattering happily to their cars, eager to get home to their loved ones and enjoy this unexpected bonus time in the hot sunshine. I remember that, as I walked to my own vehicle, I watched them with fond amusement and idly thought: ‘I hope none of them gets an unpleasant surprise because they get home early!’

Oh, what irony! What hubris!! Never for one second did I dream that such a thing could happen to me!

I climbed into my smart white Mercedes sports car, and quickly drove the three miles to my home. With the money my business has made, a few years ago I bought a large and elegant house, built in the 1920s, which is well secluded in quite extensive tree-lined grounds. Deciding to keep to my plan of surprising Katrina, I left the car halfway down the drive, so that the scrunch of the gravel under the tyres would not herald my arrival.

I let myself in quietly through the front door, my imagination playing with images of my sexy lover lazing on one of the sun loungers on the large paved patio that overlooks the rear garden … wearing one of her so skimpy, so tempting bikinis, little scraps of cloth with tie strings that just beg to be pulled undone … perhaps topless, sprawled almost naked with just the tiny thong bikini panties, her cute pert breasts turned up to the sunshine … maybe her nipples hard as she remembered our passionate lovemaking of the previous night … and I would creep quietly up behind her, put my hands over her eyes … or perhaps her tits! … and whisper throatily in her ear: ‘Guess who’s home?’

Lost in this pleasant daydream, I slipped into the hall, and put my bag and suit jacket down on one of the chairs. Only then were my illusions shattered, and the anticipatory smile was wiped from my face. From the upstairs master bedroom came the shrill cries of a woman being taken to the brink of ecstasy, and with a heart suddenly turned to cold ice and a bilious churning in my stomach, I recognised at once that it was Katrina’s voice screaming and shrieking:

‘Fuck me!! Aaarggh – oh shit, take me, NOW! Do me, fuck me! Oh-god, ohgod-ohgod-ohGOD-oh-fucking-Christ, FUCK ME, FUCK ME NOW!!

I gave a kind of choked gasp, my knees almost gave way, and I clutched at the bottom of the stair-rail for support. My lover, my gorgeous sexy pussy-babe, was cheating on me – she was having sex with another woman, in my own house, in our own bed!

I was too stunned, too utterly betrayed, to feel any anger – I just felt washed out, hollowed out, empty inside like a shell. And yet, I had to know, I had to see it with my own eyes, and I was pulled up the stairs by a magnetic force that I was powerless to resist. I was so shaken that I moved slowly, and made almost no sound as I climbed breathlessly to the first floor landing – not that they would have heard, given the uninhibited shrieks and yells echoing from the bedroom.

Its door was three-quarters open, and as I reached it I saw an amazing sight which riveted me to the spot. There were two figures on the mattress of our large king-size bed, with their backs towards me. Katrina was kneeling in the centre of the bed, doubled over at the waist, and from my angle I could see that her mouth was open, her eyes were half-closed, and her face was beaded with sweat and pressed down onto the sheet. My first shock was that she was in tight bondage: her ankles were fixed to a spreader bar, stretching them about three feet apart, and her wrists were strapped into leather handcuffs next to them, pulling her arms straight backwards and flat on the mattress. This had the effect of thrusting her ass high into the air, where her cunt was spread wide open and vulnerable. There were also ropes around her upper arms which were pulled taut to the top corners of the bed, and her bondage was completed by two more ropes stretching from her ankles to the bottom corners – so that she was pinned in the middle of the mattress, unable to move in any direction. Katrina was almost naked, but her wanton abandon was highlighted by her only garments – a slutty pair of scarlet fishnet stockings and the black and red satin bordello-style garter belt to which they were attached.

My second shock was by far the greater: the woman wearing a strap-on dildo and forcefully ramming it into my partner’s gaping vagina was instantly recognisable to me, even from the back – the athletic jut of her pert buttocks, the assured set of her head and shoulders, her long straight black hair … it was not a woman at all, but Chloe – my sixteen-year-old daughter!!

For a moment, I was turned to stone, transfixed by this unbelievable sight … thinking vaguely that perhaps this was a dream, or a nightmare, yet knowing that it was not. My young daughter was fucking my lover, she and my lover were into bondage, and from the verve and energy which they were giving it, they had done this plenty of times before! I couldn’t believe my eyes and ears as my daughter reached over Katrina’s back, grabbed a handful of her dishevelled and sweaty blonde hair, and jerked her head back and upwards. With her dildo deep inside my lover’s cunt, Chloe viciously slapped Katrina on the ass several times, and then reached underneath to pull and twist the older woman’s pendulously swinging nipples. All the time, a stream of sexual profanity and dominance poured from my sweet daughter’s lips:

‘You fuckin’ Latvian lezzie, you fuckin’ whore, you’re gonna get fucked so hard, oh yeah bitch! You fuckin’ dyke slut, you’re my cunt-bitch now, you’re my fuck-toy, you slutty Slav cow! You’ll do what I tell you, bitch! You’ll cum when I make you, cunt! Take it – take it now, pussy-slut, FUCKING – TAKE – IT – NOW!! COME FOR ME NOW, YOU CUNT – CUM, NOW!!!

And my sixteen-year-old daughter grasped the hips of my sobbing lover, swung her own butt backwards, and then slammed her pelvis forward with even more venomous force than before, piercing the ribbed nine-inch plastic cock almost up to Katrina’s womb. My eastern European babe gave the most ear-splitting shriek of sexual submission, and her whole body visibly quaked in the throes of a convulsive, volcanic orgasm. She subsided slowly, bubbling gasps coming from a mouth that was pressed into the damp sweaty sheet, interspersed with deep moans as an after-shockwave of mini-orgasms exploded in her vagina.

Chloe looked down at the woman who was more than twice her own age, and almost gloated in her complete command and dominance over her mature body. She shook Katrina’s head by the hair a couple of times, and slapped her again on the ass – I could see from the red glow on the Latvian woman’s butt that she had already taken quite a beating there. Then, with an almost contemptuous lack of consideration, she roughly jerked the strap-on backwards out of Katrina’s pussy, causing the older woman to give a despairing wail as another burst of orgasms exploded in her over-fucked cunt, leaving her utterly spent and almost fainting.

Chloe swung off the bed and turned to face where I was framed in the doorway – stricken, appalled, mesmerised, and (yes, I admit it) also partly aroused, my pussy tingling strangely. My daughter did not seem in the least surprised to see me – I didn’t know for how long she had been aware of my presence, but clearly for some time, and it had not made her pause for a second in her sexual ravishing of my adored lover. She stood with her legs apart and arms akimbo, wearing her smart black leather boots, a pair of black hold-ups, and the strap-on dildo (in fact, looking quite the budding dominatrix), her maturing breasts naked and their large nipples fully aroused.

My daughter looked at me boldly, not a trace of guilt or regret in her expression, and with a slight smile she drawled:

‘Well, well … guess who’s home?’

It wasn’t at all how I had imagined that it would be said.

I just stared at her, open-mouthed. My daughter reached backwards, and with deft expertise undid the buckles on the leather cuffs that bound Katrina’s ankles and wrists to the spreader bar. Swiftly, my pretty blonde lover sat up on the bed, rubbing her ankles where the bondage had chafed. She had the grace to look a little shocked and apprehensive, but she was sheltered behind my imposing and aggressive daughter’s back, and this gave her the confidence to toss her head, settling her hair behind her, and then to look me in the eye – no excuse, no apology was being offered from this quarter either.

This was my third shock, and it hit me like a blow to the solar plexus, winding me and draining all my energy. With a sobbing gasp I slid to my knees, and was only prevented from falling over entirely by the support of the door frame.

Chloe stretched luxuriantly, which thrust her young but impressive breasts even more visibly outwards. I couldn’t speak, my mouth was dry and my throat had clenched closed, and I gazed up at my daughter imploringly from my position in front of her feet. That was enough, enough of a stimulus for her to take things further, to seize the moment. She wasn’t high on some drug (which at that moment I half-feared, but also half-hoped – for it would provide a rational explanation and excuse for her sexual rampage), but she was high on lust, on hormones and adrenalin, and most of all on the headiest of all potions – power.

‘Well now, Momma’s home’, Chloe drawled, and then with the speed of a striking snake she lunged forwards and grabbed me by the hair. ‘You shouldn’t come sneakin’ up on people like that, naughty Mummy! You’re a very bad, bad Mummy!’

Whatever I could have imagined she might say, it wasn’t that – the effrontery of the girl just amazed me, it literally took my breath away. She and my lover had been cheating on me behind my back, and far from her showing any remorse at my distress, it seemed that the fault was mine for coming home early and catching them in flagrante! Before I could start to put those sentiments into words, Chloe yanked sharply and painfully on my hair, jerking my head up so that I was looking her straight in the eyes. I could see that she was swept away by the heady pleasure of sexual dominance, that she was riding on the crest of a wave and there would be no stopping her now, and suddenly I felt a cold stab of fear as to what might be in store – for one thing I know about by daughter: she never does anything by halves.

Chloe laughed richly. With a quick glance at Katrina, who was making no move to help me, my daughter added: ‘Momma needs a lesson, Momma needs to learn her place!’ Then she turned partly back towards my lover, and in a harsher tone, with a crisp note of absolute command that I had never heard from her before, she added: ‘… doesn’t she, Katrina-fuck, you slutty cunt? Doesn’t the bitch need a lesson, my pussy-slave?’

And then my final shock was the greatest of them all, for my partner, a handsome mature blonde and a successful professional schoolteacher, scrambled off the mattress like a naughty child and fell humbly to her knees at the side of my sixteen-year-old daughter. I could hardly believe what I was seeing – and then hearing, for with her eyes downcast in meek and absolute submission, Katrina hastened to agree:

‘Oh, yes, Miss Chloe … oh yes, Mistress, let’s do her … please, let’s do her!’

I managed a weak cry of protest, beginning ‘What the fuck d’ya think you’re …’ when I was halted by a sweeping smack across the face from my own daughter – whom I had never struck once in her whole life, nor had she ever hit me until this astonishing moment. I gave a terrified yelp and fell over sideways, and what little power of resistance I might have been able to muster was blown to shreds.

Chloe grasped me roughly by the upper arm, and after she gave Katrina a sharp look, my lover hastened to seize me on the other side. They hauled me unceremoniously to my feet – I lost one of my shoes at this point – and then they yanked me forwards with considerable force, flinging me face downwards across the sweaty and cum-streaked bedsheet.

I made a half-hearted attempt to rise up, but with the honed reactions of a sportswoman and the lithe suppleness of a teenager, Chloe jumped onto the mattress and straddled my back, her knees on either side of me and her weight holding me down. Swiftly, before I had a chance to realise what she was doing, she twisted my arms behind me and strapped them into a pair of the handcuffs from which Katrina had just been released. As soon as my wrists were secured, Chloe rolled me onto my back, so that my arms were trapped beneath me.

‘What, what the fuck is …’ was as much as I managed plaintively to stammer, before she gave me another hard slap across the face, and then a backhand the other way that left me breathless and dazed.

My daughter leaned over me, and I couldn’t help my own lesbian nature – my eyes were inexorably drawn to the high pointy jut of her breasts (like me, she was an early developer and already a big girl in the bust department) and the erect nipples at their peaks, and my pussy flushed hot and wet at the sight of the alluring naked teen-girl flesh suspended above me. Her eyes gleamed as she noted my look and my reaction, and her lip curled in triumph.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

At this point, I should explain a little more about us, and Chloe most of all. She was the unexpected consequence of my final attempt at a straight boyfriend, in my last months at university. He was a nice guy, and handsome too – I had the body, the charm and the vivacity to attract any male that I set my sights on (and most females, too). He was tall and athletically built, and played on the wing for the college rugby team. However, the affair only lasted a few weeks, as once again I inexplicably cooled on it as rapidly as I had begun it, turning moody and easily upset, and after the night of graduation ball we went our separate ways with few regrets. Then, about six weeks later, I discovered that I was pregnant – quite a surprise, as we had used contraceptives, but, y’know, they don’t always work!

I had no desire for marriage or to burden him with the responsibilities of a fatherhood that he had never intended, and so I did not tell him. Almost as much of a surprise as the pregnancy was my fierce desire to have the baby, and to bring it up on my own. My parents and my sister helped with some of the childcare when Chloe was little and I was getting established in a career, but before long I could afford a good daytime nursery, and the arrangements got easier when she started school. During those first few years, I had little time or energy for a sex life, but some casual one-night stands with other young businesswomen who hit on me at conventions or in hotel bars convinced me that lesbianism was my true nature, and with relief I dropped the idea of looking for a male partner – who would have been hard enough to find, now that I had a child in tow.

When Chloe was about seven, I began quite a long and passionate affair with my immediate boss, a striking American redhead in her late thirties who lusted after my ripe curves, and broke her lifetime rule of never seducing anyone who worked for her. We kept it completely secret, and met only at her house after work and on some Sundays, when Chloe was with her grandparents or her aunt and cousins. My boss admired my business skills as well as my bedroom ones, and she boosted my confidence and gave me valuable advice. It was at her encouragement that I left the large international company that we both worked for, and struck out on my own – she even provided part of my start-up capital. It was also part of our plan that when I was independent, we could be more open about our relationship and live together, but just as we were looking for a house to buy, the company gave her a big promotion which required her to move back to the head office in Atlanta. It was far too good an offer to refuse, although we both sadly knew that it meant the parting of the ways.

After that, I put myself about on the lesbian club scene, and got quite a bit of action – I was still in my early thirties, knew how to dress to show my full breasts and taut ass to eye-catching effect, and now I had the personal and sexual confidence to carry it off. It was fun for a while, and I had some amazing fucks, but always at a hotel or the other woman’s home, and I never brought anyone home. But, you know, one tires of that rootlessness after a while, and I was ready for something more stable when a good friend of mine – a lesbian herself, though curiously we had never fucked each other – hosted an all-female dinner party, and Katrina was one of the other guests.

We hit it off straight away, sharing opinions and laughing at each other’s jokes, our eyes dancing with pleasure at finding someone so attractive and so totally on the same wavelength. It was almost an unspoken assumption that we would leave together, would go somewhere and make love – and I do mean make love, not just have sex. To my surprise, as we stood in the street beside our cars (mine sleek, expensive and sporty; hers small, old and rather shabby), I suddenly said: ‘Follow me, come back to my place … stay the night with me, please.’ Her face broke into a stunning radiant smile, as it did again an hour later as she spread her legs wide apart on the white silk sheets of my bed, and my tongue slid into her crack as we ate each other out in a long, languid and deeply satisfying 69.

She was still sleeping peacefully in my arms when I awoke on the Sunday morning, and I left her under the duvet as I pulled on my robe and went down to the kitchen. Chloe was there – it was about 10.00 a.m. – reading the newspaper with the solemnity of a thirteen-year-old on the brink of flowering into a young woman. I wasn’t at all sure how to handle this – she knew nothing of my previous liaisons or my sexual orientation, and I didn’t want to alarm or upset her.

‘Umm, err … Chloe, love, umm … there’s someone staying over … err, a friend … I hope you don’t mind, she’ll be down for breakfast in a while, I guess …’ I trailed off. I needn’t have worried: Chloe put down the book reviews section, gazed at me with bright interest, and then gave quite an adult peal of laughter.

‘Oh, Mum! Finally, you’ve brought someone home – I thought you never would! Are you happy? I hope she’s good in bed!’

I gasped, and my shock must have been transparent. Chloe looked at me with wry amusement, as if she was the mother and I the daughter.

‘Mum, of course I know you’re a lesbian, I mean its obvious – well, it is to me, anyway! It’s fine by me, really and truly, I’ve known for years, and it’s OK. I hope she’s nice, and she can stay and make you happy.’

I admit that I cried a bit with relief and happiness, and my thirteen-year-old daughter – who was already an inch or so taller than me – gave me a cuddle and a tissue to wipe my nose. And that is how things began, three years ago, and very soon Katrina’s visits developed into staying for the whole of each weekend, not having to hide that she was sleeping with me (though we tried not to be too noisy, at least until we were sure that Chloe was asleep), and then, after about six months, she gave up her own rather dingy rented flat, and moved in properly. We were a stable, happy lesbian couple … or so I had thought until this day.

For what happened next, you have to be able to picture Chloe. Her father’s build came out in her height, but she also inherited his reflexes and supple athletic grace. When this was merged with my family’s womanly curves, smooth clear skin, pouty lips and lustrous long dark hair, the result was a stunning package of beauty and strength. Chloe’s breasts began to take shape around the time that I met Katrina, and by the age of sixteen they had developed into needing the support of a 28C bra, whilst her ass was just to die for. My daughter was not only a stunning example of youthful femininity, but she was also a keen sportswoman – she enjoyed athletics and swimming, but most of all she excelled at the vigorously physical and competitive team games of hockey and lacrosse; in fact she was the school captain of the latter team, and was leading it to the top of the local league table. She was now about four inches taller than me, and her lithe frame was also much stronger from her regular workouts on the exercise machines which were installed in our small gymnasium.

Before this, I had scarcely given a thought to Chloe’s sexuality – after all, she was only sixteen. I think I had just assumed that she would be ‘normally’ heterosexual, and had been grateful that she had shown no interest so far in dating or staying out late, and appeared to be quite fully occupied with her school work and her active sporting life. In fact, despite clearly being well-known and popular at school, she seemed to like her privacy, and almost the only person who she invited to our house was her long-time best friend, Abigail. I had certainly never tried to influence Chloe in a lesbian direction – not because I was in any way ashamed of my sexuality, but because it was up to her to find her own path. I was simply overwhelmed by the discovery that my daughter was an active, rampant lesbian – aggressive and domineering, and far more assured and experienced than I was even at the age of twenty-five, never mind at sixteen.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

As I lay on my back on the bed, my arms trapped and pinned beneath me, I felt bewildered and disoriented. My little world had literally turned upside down, in a reversal as great as the fact that my daughter was squatting on my pelvis, with the hard plastic rod of her strap-on cock lying flat on my skirt front. She rested her hands on my shoulders for a moment, giving a clear unspoken instruction not to wriggle or resist, and then I felt the first cold wash of fear as her hands trailed downwards onto my chest, to scoop around my breasts and squeeze them.

My mouth opened to make some kind of protest, but before I could gather the breath, Chloe made another lightning move. Her hands moved from my breasts to grip my elegant silk shirt, and then with a convulsive heave she tore it open, sending the small pearl-shaped buttons scattering across the room like grapeshot. I gave a shriek as my daughter stripped it away to each side and tugged it partly off my shoulders. Her hands went back to my breasts, gripping them much harder through the flimsy lace of the lightweight, soft fabric summer bra that I was wearing. Chloe hooked her finger into the linking band between the two breast cups, and then with a feral grin she gave it a vicious tug downwards and back up again.

This had the effect of flipping my heavy breasts out from the shelter of the bra and into the open air, and Chloe pounced on them like a tigress. I gave a disbelieving scream of shock – immediately followed by another of real pain – as she gripped both of my nipples, and gave them a hard pinch and then a twist in opposite directions. My body bucked under her, and I swear that the heaving struggles of my pelvis against her crotch turned on my daughter-dyke even more. She laughed gleefully at my futile struggles, and twisted my nipples back the other way, which was more than twice as painful. I gave a whimpering sob, and tears trickled from the corners of my eyes – tears of pain, of shame and of fear.

With my hands tied and pinned under my back, I was utterly defenceless against her strength, and we both knew it. The truth is that any mother-daughter relationship is a churning maelstrom of love and hate, spiced with generous flavourings of envy, jealousy and possessiveness – and in our case, where there had only and always been just the two of us, the polarities were still more highly charged. However much affection there is, there is also rivalry and friction – it is a power relationship, and in these few life-changing moments the power passed irrevocably from me to my daughter, so profoundly that the transfer was almost physically visible. I gazed up at her from my prone and humbled position, feeling deeply uncertain of my future role and place, my lips trembling and fear showing in my eyes.

My lesbian hawk of a daughter drank it down like heady wine, and with a wicked glint in her eye she slapped my quivering mounds of breast-flesh several times, sending a sharp jolt through me that was followed by an even more shocking sensitivity and warmth. Chloe twisted round to glance behind her, to where Katrina still knelt on the floor, her eyes saucer-shaped as saw her mature lover taken down and broken by her own teenage daughter – the young woman who, one Wednesday two months previously, when they had been alone together in the house, had taken Katrina in a sudden sexual assault that had been three-quarters rape and only one-quarter seduction, overpowering her and then fucking her into a cosmic-scale climax. My Latvian lady had kept secret the ensuing two-hour lesbian bondage marathon which had blown her mind, and the regular sex sessions that had followed every week since, so that now she was my nubile daughter’s willing pleasure-toy and abject pussy-slave – and I had suspected nothing of this.

Chloe shifted forwards so that her crotch was now pressing down on my chest, in fact quite deliberately trapping and crushing one of my nipples against the base of the strap-on, which now lay solid and threatening in the valley of my cleavage. Then, in a haughty tone, she instructed Katrina to remove my skirt and panties. Hearing this, I tried to heave my daughter aside, but she was more than ready for such a move, and with gleeful joy she rode me as if I was a bucking bronco, grinding her pussy down against my breast. My efforts were feeble enough, in truth, and I desisted when after a few moments she slapped my face again and curtly ordered me to ‘Lie still, Mommy-bitch! There’s a good Momma-pussy – you’re getting what’s coming to you, no point in fighting it!’

Completely in thrall to my dominatrix of a daughter, Katrina eagerly fumbled for the waist button and side zip of my silver grey pencil skirt, and then she tugged it away from my hips, down my legs, and flung it away behind her. For a moment, both she and my daughter gazed at my delicately feminine low-rise string panties, a flimsy lace concoction that matched my bra. Chloe reached one long arm around behind her and roughly pulled the gusset of the panties aside, revealing my Venus mound – I keep my pussy area shaven, with a patch of trimmed brown hair above. I was appalled and ashamed to realise that my labia had enlarged and parted, and that warm moist juice was leaking from my vagina. Surely … surely, I could not be aroused by my plight, by having my daughter in sexual command of me … no, it couldn’t be that.

Chloe ran a finger down my slit, which parted moistly for her, and with a laugh of vindication she probed my wetness before flicking her fingernails sharply against my clitoris. It was like an electric shock, and I yelped with surprise, pain and … yes, it had to be admitted, pleasure. I could not look my daughter in the face as she towered above me, and in my shame I twisted my head away to the side.

‘Get rid of her fucking panties, you lazy bitch!’ she snapped curtly at Katrina, who again hastened to comply with her mistress’s commands – and I realised now where the chain of authority in my household really lay. In a moment, despite my futile kicks, my panties were yanked down to my knees, stripped over my ankles and tossed aside.

Chloe’s next instructions were even more alarming, but I was her helpless prisoner and could do nothing to protect myself. Katrina was told to fasten leather cuffs to my ankles, and then to use the strong bondage rope to strap my feet to each leg of the bed. Next, Katrina was instructed to wind the cord five times around each of my thighs, just above the knee, and to use two other lengths to tie these off to each side as well – pulling firmly on the ropes so that I was stretched wide apart, almost painfully so. Then, again obediently following orders, she passed a rope in a loop around my chest, across my upper breasts and under my armpits, and fixed this to the bed frame on either side. I was now securely bound in place, and Chloe no longer had to hold me down – freeing her to take whatever action she so desired.

I had never been in bondage before, not ever – from whatever chance, it had just never arisen with any of my previous lovers, even in the steamiest of one-night-stand pickups. It was strange to feel so restricted, to be forced to be open and utterly vulnerable, and it gave me a sense of weak lassitude. I could understand now how slaves obeyed their masters, and the fatalism that overtakes you when you are unable to take any independent action of your own.

Chloe slid smoothly backwards down my naked torso, which was now slick with sweat – mostly from fear, but some, yes, some from sexual arousal. The huge plastic strap-on cock that she was wearing – which I didn’t recognise, it wasn’t one of mine, it looked far larger, nastier and meaner than the ones I use – slid heavily over my pelvis, scraped down my pubic slit, and thudded ominously onto the mattress, just an inch from my trembling vagina and pointed straight at its puckered pink opening like a huge battering ram. A surge of fear at what this implied enabled me to grasp for a shred of my former authority, and I began to protest:

‘Chloe! No, no – you can’t!! You mustn’t do tha– ’

SLAP!

She backhanded me contemptuously across my face, splitting my upper lip and making a thin trickle of blood run into my mouth. Her violence literally stunned me, halting me abruptly in mid-word. Her eyes narrowed, and she hissed fiercely:

‘You don’t ever tell me what to do with your cunt, lezzie-Mommie! Don’t you EVER!!’

Then her mood instantly flipped back to its former gleeful lust, and with a predatory smile she placed one finger across my mouth in the universal sign for silence.

‘Good pussy-Moms are seen and not heard! Or, rather,’ and here she laughed richly at her own humour, ‘they’re fucked and not heard!’ Then she added, as if reflecting: ‘though I suppose gasping and moaning and begging is allowed – and aloud!’ and she laughed again at her pun.

Before I could gather my scattered wits, my daughter leant forwards, sucked hard on one of my nipples, and then – as I moaned with shame at my instant erogenous response, with my tit hardening like concrete – she nipped it painfully with her teeth. My resulting scream of shock and anguish revved her up again, and she took my chin in a firm grip, forcing me to look at her.

‘Time for Mommy-bitch’s first lesson!’ she declared, and then added: ‘Lesson number one – your cunt gets used only when I say, and how I say!’

Kneeling between my spread thighs, my sixteen-year-old daughter teased the very tip of her dildo up and down my slit, ending by nudging it up against the nub of my clitoris. I was powerless to prevent its intrusion, as she slid about half an inch of its tip into the gap between my highly-sensitised inner labia. The delicate, almost tickling pressure from this vanguard was an enticing promise of what as about to happen, and, despite my dismay at my lover’s betrayal and my shock of discovering that my daughter was a dyke, shivers of expectation coursed through my body, making me tremble and my nipples harden into steely points.

I remember wondering in amazement at Chloe’s dexterity with the strap-on. How could my young daughter have become so expert a lesbian lover? It just wasn’t possible to have so much command and control at her age, even if she had been doing Katrina – and, I realised, maybe some others – on a regular basis. It could not be from experience – so it must be instinct, and I wondered with pride about my marvellous offspring, who had such natural Sapphic skills.

‘You like it, don’t you, Mommie dearest’, she cooed, pleased with being the cause of my visible arousal.

‘Mmmm … oooohh, aaahh! Yes, oh … oh-oh-oh, yes!’ I admitted, panting and moaning.

‘Beg for it!’ she demanded imperiously; ‘I know you want it – so beg for it, bitch, beg me to do you, Mum!’

I tried to resist, but the sensuous ripples from her slow stroking of my labia with the tip of the dildo was just too much of a sensory overload. It washed away my shame and, in my restraints, I lost all restraint. I jerked and shuddered in the strict confines of my bondage, my senses magnified by my constricted helpless vulnerability, and I surrendered totally.

‘Fuck me, Chloe … ooh, please, darling daughter, take me … aah, Christ, I need a fuck, please, please!’ I gabbled with increasing desperation, as she tantalisingly slid the dildo just another half inch further into me, scraping it along my vaginal walls and sending every nerve-ending into a frenzy.

‘Louder!’ she demanded, ‘I want Katrina to hear you beg for it, Mommie-cunt, you’re such a lezzie slut!’

I was on fire, and yet chilled by the chasm that was opening up in front of me. Was I really asking my own daughter to fuck me, to be my lesbian dom, to take me in incestuous intercourse. Oh, God, yes – yes, I was, I just couldn’t hold back! I was desperate with desire, desperate with a need which I had never known that I had – a hunger to be taken, to be a captive in bondage, to be coerced and violated. She might be more than twenty years younger than me, and my own flesh and blood, but this Amazon queen had made me her prisoner, her pleasure-slave, and I just had to have her take me … take me hard, take me without mercy.

‘PLEASE, I’m begging you, Chloe, oh! for pity’s sake, please please FUCK me!’ I shrieked, all inhibitions gone; ‘Please take me, fuck me hard – I want you to, I need it so bad! Fuck me, Chloe, FUCK YOUR MOMMA, FUCK YOUR MOM RIGHT NOW!!’

And she did – before I could draw another breath, her hips thrust forward with all the force that she used to muscle aside opposing players on the hockey field, and the dildo slammed into my hole like a missile with a nuclear warhead. I howled at the savage intrusion, and again when she pulled back roughly and then rammed it in even harder, making a yet deeper penetration. Chloe began a vicious pumping rhythm, fucking me just as I had seen her doing to Katrina. The latter watched avidly, occasionally reaching across to grasp one of my breasts and squeeze its nipple.

I couldn’t believe it, just couldn’t believe it! I was being taken in bondage by my own teenage daughter, and my lover was her subservient slave, and was helping her to do it.

Chloe rammed the plastic cock into me so hard and so deep, I really though it would split me apart and come out the other side. The effects were a revelation to me, bondage virgin that I was. I squirmed and thrashed on the bed, as far as the mere inch or two of give in my ropes would permit – and the restrictions upon my response only served to make the whole experience even more sexually overwhelming. It was as if there was an inverse ratio – the more constrained that I was in my ropes, the more it magnified my sexual receptivity and the power of my orgasm. Yes, to my utter disbelief, my daughter was fucking me to a climax – her huge dildo was excavating my vaginal passage to unknown depths, and rasping across my clit in the process. Inevitably, my body responded to these physical stimuli, and my hips began to rock and, despite my bondage, to try to thrust back in reciprocal rhythm with Chloe’s pounding penetrations.

The orgasm built inexorably, and as Chloe detected my response she gave a whooping, cowgirl-style holler, and – which I would not have believed possible – increased the pace and power of her thrusts. I know that I began to say things – dirty, degrading things, pathetic pleas to be taken, to be fucked, to be used, even to be raped – but this was like a backing soundtrack to the creaking of the mattress springs and the pulsing of blood in my ears. The last straw was when Chloe reached again for my tits, giving them yet another pinching twist and turn, and my scream of pain became lost in the howling hurricane of the longest, deepest, most exhilarating orgasm that I had ever known.

In its wake, I lay limp in my bondage, sweat-soaked, with bruised lips and face, aching tits and a burning tenderness in my pussy, from which cum-juice seeped onto my upper thighs and the soiled sheet underneath me. I was gasping like a landed fish, and in truth I was almost as much out of my natural element as it would have been.

Chloe withdrew the huge plastic phallus from my vagina – I must admit, far more considerately than she had done with poor Katrina earlier. She climbed off the mattress and stood at the side of the bed, level with my head. I gazed upwards in wonder as she unbuckled the strap-on and then stood looking down at me, magnificently Amazonian in her black boots and hold-ups, and nothing else. Her thighs were smooth bronzed columns, and her Venus mound was thrust out above me like the prow of a Viking longship. My eyes travelled from the swelling curve of her smoothly-shaven slit, up her flat stomach to the twin pyramids of her breasts, and my cunt glowed with an inner warmth as it throbbed with mingled pain and desire.

I thought that she might untie me, but my daughter was far from finished with me. She had me just where she wanted, completely at her mercy, and she certainly wasn’t done yet. She still had plenty of energy, and plenty of ideas as well. The first of these was to order Katrina forwards into the space between my knees and instruct her to start licking and fingering my sticky sopping pussy. Soon I was crying out brokenly in a second spine-shaking orgasm, but that was only the prelude.

‘Give my slutty Mom a pussy-whipping, Katrina’, ordered my daughter.

My eyes bulged – what did she mean, what could this be? I started to voice a protest, but Chloe reached over and grasped my chin, and her warning shake of the head reduced me to silence. I soon discovered what she was referring to, as Katrina stopped in mid-suck of my cunt, rocked back on her heels, and then slapped my tender pussy hard with the flat of her hand. My squeal of protest was due more to surprise than soreness, but when she followed up with three more stinging slaps, that soon changed. After a spell of this treatment, I was whimpering from pain, from humiliation – and from the tremendous sexual charge which it was giving me.

Just as I thought it would be too much to endure, I felt the delicate but insistent pressure of Katrina’s tongue – soothing, soft and wet. She licked around my mound, along my opening, and then inside my vagina. However, I was foolish to relax – for, after a few seconds of this satisfying oral attention, and without the slightest warning, Katrina administered a further series of smacks right on my cunt. I cried out in protest, and began to plead with her to stop – but I was wasting my breath, as she ignored me completely. This treatment of alternating sucking and slapping continued inexorably, and its effect was amazingly arousing – the random unpredictability of the punishment adding to my already heightened state of sexual tension. My pussy was now so tender that the slaps were sending electric jolts right through me, and so sensitive that the penetrations of her squirming tongue were driving me wild. In combination, they raised me on a tidal wave of sexual anguish which mounted and mounted, until at last it broke in an pulverising orgasmic cascade that left me breathless and dizzy.

Chloe had watched all of this intently, whilst administering sharp slaps of her own to Katrina’s outthrust ass during the spells when my traitorous lover was eating me out. These made Katrina gasp or yelp right into my vagina, where the sound was muffled by my flesh but its effect was transmitted with vibrating intensity. After I climaxed, Chloe seized Katrina by the hair and shoved her away to the side, where she sprawled on the floor. Once again my daughter stood over my prone and pinioned form, looking down at me with a lustful gleam in her eyes. It was clear that she was not finished with my re-education yet, not by a long way.

‘Mommie-mine, sweet Mommie-mine’, she cooed in an approximation of a little girl’s voice. It was an expression she had often used as a child, fierce even then in her possessive ownership of her one parent. She still came out with it from time to time – but as she said it this time, there was a new tone in her voice, a new look in her eye. I swallowed, trepidation making me bite my lips – for the phrase had a whole different meaning now, now that she had stripped me, bound me, fucked me, and shattered all my powers of resistance. I lay there, naked and spread-eagled, my cunt gaping open with the wet juices of my orgasms, and curiously it was in that moment and with that phrase that she truly broke me and made me into her submissive.

I licked my lips as strangely satisfying feelings of release mingled with anticipation and – yes, I’ll admit it – arousal. I was more turned on by what she had done to me and more excited by my bound predicament than previously I would ever have believed was possible. I ran my tongue along my lips, my nipples hardened in stiff erection, and I tried to arch my hips and spread my pussy even further open.

All this my dominatrix daughter observed, and she ran her hands over my breasts and stomach and down to my cunt, parting the labia with one hand and sticking two fingers of the other into me with one fluid motion, sinking them home right up to the knuckles. I gasped and moaned with pleasure, and even fluttered my eyelashes at her seductively. I was completely captured and conquered, and had fallen without reservation under my teenage daughter’s bewitching sexual spell.

‘Mommie-mine’, she purred like a contented lioness; ‘Mommie-all-mine!’

Chloe glanced over at Katrina, who offered no protest at this confiscation of her lover. In fact, she seemed to be transported with delight at the concept that I was now – like her – Chloe’s fuck-slave – and furthermore, as the newest conquest, that I was inferior to her in status.

‘Good little Katrina-cunt’, my daughter said with approval; ‘kiss my ass, you blonde slut – show me who’s your mistress, lick me good!’ And she waggled her shapely butt provocatively at my lover, who immediately scrambled to do her bidding, kissing her asshole and then lapping eagerly all around it. However, when Katrina’s tongue strayed to the base of Chloe’s slit, this earned a sharp backhanded slap across the face that tumbled the 32 year-old onto her back.

‘Naughty, naughty Katrina!’ scolded my daughter. ‘You know the rules, you Latvian lezzie slut – you’ll eat my pussy when I tell you to, bitch, and only then!’

Katrina was abjectly contrite, and crawled on her stomach to kiss Chloe’s feet, apologising profusely for her error. My daughter gazed down with undisguised satisfaction at the sexy mature woman who was abasing herself before her mistress. Chloe placed her feet apart, and in a softer voice said:

‘OK, I forgive you this time – so, eat me now, you whore, eat my cunt and make me cum all over your face!

My daughter stood leaning backwards against the bedroom wall, with her pelvis thrust out in front. Katrina knelt between Chloe’s legs, and squirmed her tongue into the teenager’s tight twat. As she devoted all of her energies to sexually servicing my daughter, the latter took hold of a clump of the blonde woman’s hair, making a kind of instant pony-tail, and used this to push Katrina’s face even more firmly into her cunt – and then she gazed at me boldly over the my traitorous lover’s eagerly bobbing head.

It was a stunningly erotic sight, not just of passionate lesbian lovemaking but also of proud strong youth dominating submissive ripe maturity. It affected me deeply, going right to subconscious longings and needs that I had been quite unaware of. I gazed avidly at every motion, attuned to every whimper of desire that escaped from Katrina’s muffled mouth. I was intensely aware of the sway of my daughter’s hips, the tension rippling in her stomach muscles, and the increased tempo of her pants for breath, and – most of all – the twin peaks of her nipples on her jutting breasts. In her turn, Chloe was watching me like a hawk, and after a moment she let go of Katrina’s hair and lifted both hands to cup her own breasts, pointing them towards me like the twin barrels of a shotgun, and then massaging them and pulling on her own tits.

I found the spectacle of Katrina performing cunnilingus on my daughter incredibly arousing, and my body responded. I strained in my bondage, jerking my pelvis upwards and opening my thighs as wide as I could force them, and jiggling my breasts in the air. The frustration of being so turned on and yet unable to touch my pussy or tits was maddening, and it became a vicious circle that stoked the flames of my lust even higher. I began to buck up and down, to moan and to plead, and my daughter laughed in triumphal vindication at seeing me reduced to the being the wanton mindless puppet of my erogenous zones. Then Chloe’s nostrils flared and she gave a sharp cry as she came, but almost at once she pulled Katrina’s head away from her sopping pussy, and gestured towards me.

‘Slutty Mommie is getting off on watching you suck me – the dirty dyke cow! You know what to do – stake her, and strap her!’

‘Oooh, yes – yes, Mistress!!’ cried Katrina happily, clapping her hands together in childish approval. I swallowed, wondering apprehensively what these ominous terms might mean – and I soon found out! Katrina crossed to the chest of drawers in which she kept her clothes, particularly her nightdresses and her lingerie, and in a moment she returned with a large and wide vibrator which I had never seen before – it was a mean-looking machine, black and covered with knobs and ridges. She switched it on to a high-speed but random setting, and then – to chorus of squeals and half-hearted protests from me – pushed it slowly but surely all the way into my pussy, so that only the base remained visible. And then, in order to prevent me from pushing it out by contracting my vaginal muscles, or it just slipping out due to my extraordinary wetness and looseness, she wrapped a criss-cross of the bondage rope around my pelvis – pulling it tight so that it cut across my pussy, biting deeply between the soft lips of my labia, and so holding the vibrator in place as it did its devilish work deep inside me.

I began to groan and shudder from the effects of the electric dildo, as it pulsated and rubbed against my vaginal walls. Soon its effects were becoming impossible to contain, and I began to squirm in my bonds, gasping and shrieking in alternation as the vibrator randomly changed its rhythm and frequency. Sweat ran from my face and beaded my breasts, as I watched Katrina resume her eating-out of my teenage daughter’s cunt. The visual stimulus combined with the physical abrasions from the vibrator, and suddenly I went through the glass ceiling and into a whole new stratosphere of sexual arousal. I jerked and sobbed in my captivity, until with an ululating scream I orgasmed with explosive force and throbbing intensity. Completely blown away, I collapsed limply – feeling utterly used, totally violated and yet also incredibly sexually satisfied. For the first time ever in my life, I had been taken to my limits – and now that I knew them, I embraced them.

Chloe had watched all of this with vivid intensity, drinking in my helpless wild thrashings and shudderings whilst Katrina’s mouth ate eagerly at her pussy. I was sure that she had come at least once from my lover’s oral attentions, but beyond a flaring of her nostrils and a tightening of her lips, my Amazonian daughter had given no other visible or audible sign of this. Now she pulled Katrina’s head away from between her thighs, though more gently than the last time. She stooped over my kneeling lover and kissed her quite tenderly on the lips, but then reached lower to seize her nipples and give them each a sharp twist in opposite directions. Katrina’s eyes bulged and she gave a high-pitched shriek, falling over backwards and clutching desperately at her bruised tits. However, she lay supine on her back as Chloe stepped over her, and she made no other protest, instead gazing up in awe at my daughter in the way that slave regards her owner. Without a backward glance at the woman who was clearly so entirely in her thrall, Chloe came to the end of the bed and gazed down at her other mature prize.

‘Not bad, Mummy – not bad at all’, she said smugly; ‘actually, you’re really not a bad Mum …’ and she trailed a hand languidly up to one of my breasts, cupping and caressing it, ‘… in fact, you’re quite hot, really quite a sexy Mommie-babe, aren’t you?’

I was taken aback by this change of tone, and quite flattered – I mean, any mature lesbian would like to be called hot by a sexy teen, even though it felt quite weird to hear such praise from the lips of my own daughter. I didn’t know what to say, but I must have looked pleased, and I guess subconsciously I preened a little bit, thrusting my breasts up higher and wiggling my hips.

‘Mmmm’, murmured my daughter in appreciation, laughter twinkling in her eyes and around her lips, ‘yeah, not fucking bad, you dirty slut!’

Then she came to a decision, giving a peal of laughter and declaring:

‘It’s Mothers’ Day! And look – I’m bringing you breakfast in bed, and it’s your favourite too, Mom – I know you love to eat pussy, so here you are!’

With that, my daughter climbed onto the bed and straddled above my shoulders. She reached between her own legs and with two fingers spread apart the sweet pink lips of her labia. Before I could say anything – for I was too confused to know what I thought – she dropped her pussy smack onto my lips. Her inner thighs had my head in a vice-like grip so that I had no chance to turn aside, even if I had wanted to. But did I?

Well, pussy is pussy, and I’m a rampant lesbian for whom cunt-eating is one of life’s great pleasures, so I barely hesitated. I thrust my tongue into my own daughter’s vagina, and lapped and sucked and poked and thrust for all I was worth – which is quite a bit (and I don’t mean the money in the bank!), for I’ve had years of experience and, as Katrina would testify, I’m a cunnilingus expert. I think I managed to surprise Chloe with my dexterity and my understanding of how to vary the rhythm and texture, when to make my tongue soft and soothing, and when to rasp its rough edge along her vaginal walls or across her clitoris.

Within a few moments, I had the satisfaction of hearing Chloe’s breathing change pitch, becoming more ragged as she started to gasp. I could feel little tremors run through her pelvis and thighs, and I’ll admit to a certain glow of pride, the kind a craftsman has in a job well done, even though somewhere locked away in a padded cell in the back of my mind, my conscience (always a weak thing) was jumping up and down and hollering: ‘it’s your daughter – you’re fucking your own daughter, you disgusting incestuous bitch – it’s your sixteen-year-old daughter, you mother-fucker!’ Which was a bit off the mark, I felt – if my conscience was gonna call anyone a mother-fucker, that epithet should certainly be aimed at Chloe! I tuned out my annoying conscience, and nuzzled my lips even deeper into my daughter’s private parts, exulting in the taste of her sweet teenage juices as they dribbled onto my face.

Above, and unseen by me, for in my position I could not see any higher than her tummy-button, Chloe’s eyes had closed and a glazed expression had come over her face. She had been stroking her nipples, but now with a sharp command she instructed Katrina to stand behind her. Leaning her back against the pillow of my Latvian lover’s chest, she ordered the blonde to reach around and massage her breasts, whilst she continued spasmodically to pull on her own tits.

The crescendo came suddenly – as it so often does to the young, and here my years of experience told over my daughter. She gave a series of harsh barking yelps, ground her cunt hard down on me – bruising my lips and for a moment almost suffocating me – then her thigh muscles went rigid, her back arched, and with a moaning cry she orgasmed, and a flood of sticky juices squirted from my daughter’s cunt onto my face. Chloe gasped, leaning back upon Katrina for support to steady herself, and I took a deep satisfaction from knowing that I had serviced her truly well, giving her a sexual charge maybe nearly as big as the ones she had just been dealing me.

As I lay there, fucked almost to exhaustion, bound and captive, with my legs stretched wide apart and my daughter’s pussy-juices streaked across my face, I knew that my relationship with Chloe had changed profoundly and permanently. Our roles had been reversed – now I would be at her beck and call, seeking her approval and waiting for her permission. I would be her servant, and more – her slave, her slut, her whore. Far from troubling or vexing me, the prospect thrilled me to my innermost core, and I was eager to submit to it.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

So that is how it happened, how in one afternoon I went from being top dog to bottom bitch in my own house. And I am the bottom, a natural bottom – it turned out that I am even more of a lesbian submissive than Katrina, in fact she now doms me quite a lot … but, of course, only when Chloe gives her permission to use me that way!

Now we have a new order of things. I am still the cool autocratic businesswoman at work, decisive and even ruthless – my strong side comes out there even more, as if to balance my role as a sex-slave in my personal life. In fact, I am now even more successful in business, and the company is expanding and making more money than ever. But when I leave work, as soon as I enter through the front door of the house, all that falls away like a role that I have been acting on the stage. If only my competitors, or my employees, could see what happens next … but then, they never will!

When I walk into the hall, the first thing that I must do is to take off all of my smart business-woman clothes, folding them neatly onto the chair in the corner. All that I am allowed to keep on are my shoes and my traditional-style stockings with their suspender belt, all of which Chloe will have picked out on the previous evening and ordered me to wear. Everything else comes off, including my bra and – if I have actually been allowed to wear any – my panties. Then I take up my position, kneeling submissively on the floor near the foot of the staircase, my arms behind me and my knees several inches apart, so that my breasts and cunt are visible, and I wait.

Sometimes Chloe and Katrina will leave me there for an hour or more – particularly if Chloe is taking Katrina for a hard bondage fuck-ride in the bedroom, and as I wait down below I can hear the moans and shrieks of their lovemaking, and my tits go painfully hard and my pussy seeps with juices – but I am not allowed to touch myself, if I break that rule and give in to temptation, then I will be truly punished for it (and so, of course, quite often I do, and they will stroll down the stairs hand-in-hand and naked, to find me writhing on my back on the hall floor, three fingers of one hand rammed into my pussy and the other hand frotting my clit or squeezing my tits, and Chloe will be furious and give me a severe caning and probably a vicious anal fuck-rape).

Generally, they don’t leave me there for too long, because they want to use their slut-slave. One or both of them will saunter into the hall, and give me my orders and my outfit for the evening. Sometimes it is really slutty lingerie, such as quarter-cup bras that push my big breasts out for anyone to take and use (or abuse, more usually) together with split open-crotch panties, or it might be a lurid lilac-and-black-lace teddy, or a scarlet tight-laced corset bustier with a whore’s fishnet stockings and four inch heels, and so on. However, their favourite item is a very skimpy maid’s uniform of a tight little black dress with a plunging neckline and a lace-trimmed bottom hem that barely covers my cunt, with on top of this a little white belt and apron, and a perky little lace cap to pin to my hair – God knows what porno mail-order firm they got it from, it is quite obscene and I feel a total slut when I am wearing it … and so, of course, it thrills me to the core when I see it has been laid out for me to put on!

Another frequent item is a harness of thin leather straps and bright silver chains which frames around my naked breasts and leaves my cunt open and exposed for use; it has a leather waist band to which my wrist cuffs can easily be fixed. At other times I might be trussed into a criss-cross of bondage rope, with a length of cord pulled tight into my pussy – this has amazing effects with every movement that I make. If I am lucky, the vibrator will be rammed into me first, and the cords twisted cruelly tight between my legs to hold it firmly in place. I will have to perform all of the evening chores with its randomly-set churning sending pulsating waves of arousal coursing through my body.

Once, when I was roped up like this, the vibrator made me come with a sudden shattering force just as I was bringing the soup bowl to the table to serve Chloe’s and Katrina’s dinner, and I collapsed, splashing some of the soup onto Chloe’s dress. She was furious, and I was at once dragged down to the basement, where she has set up a full-equipped bondage room (everything ordered and paid for by me, of course). After being stripped naked and bound to the A-frame with my legs wide apart, she whipped my breasts, pussy and ass so hard that at work the next day it was agony to make any movement. My breasts were so tender that even in my softest non-underwired fabric bra, any motion rubbed against them agonisingly. My staff saw me pale and tottering, and every so often wincing or giving a little whimper of pain, and I had to excuse it by saying that I had got food-poisoning – which in a kind of way it was, or at least food-spilling.

It is my job to do all the household chores – I could easily afford to pay servants, but that’s not the point of this at all! So I spend my evening and weekend hours (apart from when I am sexually servicing my mistresses or they are fucking me) doing all of the cleaning of the house, all of the washing and ironing of clothes, and all of the cooking and clearing up of meals (granted, I am allowed to use our large and expensive dish-washing machine). Of course, a small part of me says this isn’t much different from what I have done for Chloe for the previous sixteen years – I have spoiled her, I suppose, but I don’t care and now she has blossomed into this wonderful Sapphic sex goddess, so dominant and powerful. She’ll have every lesbian cunt on the planet at her beck and call, and my daughter will ride roughshod over all of the dyke bitches and pretty fainting femmes – I am so proud of her, and to have been one of her first conquests.

I discovered later that I was actually her fourth, the first having been her best friend, Abigail, a slim and bouncy redhead for whom the phrase ‘cute as a button’ might have been invented. Chloe had easily seduced her several months ago, and under her direction one time when Abi was staying for a sleepover, they took each other’s virginity. Abi was now a well-trained pussy-eater, and the two of them slip into a cubicle in the girls’ toilets at their school every lunchtime for her to practice her cunnilingus technique. Secondly, for the last three months Chloe has been regularly fucking the teacher at her school who coaches the lacrosse team – one reason why she was made captain was so that they had good reasons for plenty of one-to-one after-school ‘planning and training’ sessions. What actually goes on in these is that Chloe straps the young woman widespread to a vaulting horse, spanks her ass with a table-tennis bat and then shafts her pussy with the handle of a badminton racquet, before she allows the grateful bitch to fall to her knees and worship at my daughter’s glistening teenage cunt.

Katrina was thus Chloe’s third conquest, as her experience and her lusts grew in parallel. It seems that for several months she had been nursing a mounting desire for the sexy Latvian blonde, catching tantalising glimpses of her breasts and ass as she left the bathroom or our bedroom. Then, one Wednesday afternoon Katrina thought she had the house to herself, and she was in our bedroom trying out some new sexy lingerie to give me a treat when I came home, when in walked Chloe wearing only her boots and the strap-on. Before Katrina had time to react, Chloe threw her back on the bed, ripped her panties aside, forced my babe’s thighs apart with her knees, and slammed the dildo into her cunt like a torpedo. The result, as they say, was history – Katrina’s feeble efforts to push my daughter off soon lapsed, as Chloe pulled her tits out of her bra and gave them a tough mauling. Within moments of Chloe’s first deep penetration of my lover’s vagina, Katrina was bucking and screaming in the biggest orgasm she had had for years, and that explosive revelation sealed firstly her fate and – eventually – mine as well.

So, now my evenings and weekends are spent as the household slave, doing all the menial tasks in next to no clothes at all. If Chloe is in the room, I have to go down on my knees, kiss her feet, and beg permission to be allowed to stand – but often my daughter-mistress refuses such indulgence, and I complete my tasks crawling about on my hands and knees. Quite often, if she thinks I am being too slow, she will order me to take up the brace position – it is how she had Katrina bound when I discovered them, I kneel with my face on the floor, spread my legs and reach through between them to grip my ankles. Then Chloe – or sometimes, on her orders, Katrina – will flip my maid’s skirt up over my back, and they might spank or cane me, or – if I am very lucky – shaft my pussy or ass-hole with a dildo.

When the meal is ready, they sit at the table in their elegant and very expensive evening gowns – I gaze with lust at their shapely breasts that are put so wonderfully on display in these couturier’s confections, with their plunging cleavages and bare backs – whilst I humbly serve each course and remove the dirty dishes (I will be allowed to eat later in the kitchen, after clearing up). Sometimes, as I stand next to them to serve the soup and vegetables, or pour another glass of vintage champagne, they will slip a hand up my legs and push a finger deep into my vagina – but woe betide me if this makes me spill a drop on them or the starched white tablecloth! Then I serve them coffee in the lounge, and sometimes Chloe orders me onto my hands and knees there, and I slip her panties down her legs, spread her thighs apart, and delicately lick along her labial lips and nibble at her clit until her back arches and she seizes my shoulders or hair, grinding my face into her pussy as she squirts her cum juice into my eager mouth.

Sometimes she and Katrina gang-bang me, often in bondage – that can get quite rough, as they get carried away by their lust, but although I struggle and scream and squeal and beg uselessly for mercy, that is part of my pleasure and theirs, and all it does is make them slap my breasts and pinch my tits and ass all the harder. On other nights, Chloe will tie me spread-eagle in a X to the mattress in my bedroom, and either push a double ended dildo into my cunt or put strap-on over my face, and then she will use me as her fuck-toy, spreading her pussy lips and lowering her vagina onto the upthrust rod and slamming herself up and down until she comes with a screaming orgasm. Then she leaves me bound in place for the night, pulls the duvet over us both, curls up next to me – usually rubbing her pussy against my thigh, with her leg in turn abrading my cunt – until we fall exhaustedly asleep.

At other times, she gives permission for Katrina to spend the night with me, which we usually pass in tender lovemaking – but now, and always, it is Katrina who is in charge of me, who tells me what to do. Recently, some of these free nights are because Chloe has either had her sports teacher (Miss Lorimer) come to stay, or her girlfriend Abigail for a weekend sleepover (Jesus, if Abi’s parents had the slightest idea of what they get up to together!). Both the teacher and the schoolgirl now know about my submissive relationship with Chloe – Miss Lorimer was not surprised at all, and although herself a sub to Chloe she turned out to be quite a bitch to me, and my daughter enjoys letting her teacher use her mother as a cunt-slave (and that woman knows the meanest ways to pinch my poor puffy labia). Abi was much more surprised and shocked, but when Chloe told her to drop her panties and get her legs open for me eat her pussy, she didn’t hesitate to follow my daughter’s orders – and nor did she when, after I had made her shiver in orgasm, Chloe tied me up, buckled a strap-on around her girlfriend’s pelvis, and instructed her to fuck me in the doggy-position. Sweet and innocent-looking young Abigail really got off on that, driving the dildo in and out of me with almost vicious vigour. When I pleaded with her to be a good girl and go gently, she just laughed and then stuck two fingers right into my asshole, making me scream with pain at the very moment that I orgasmed – and now she likes to fuck me anally every time she visits, the little bitch, and Chloe laughs when I whimper and beg Abi not to be rough.

There it is, now you know all of my secrets … so, the next time you encounter a smart, sexy, confident and powerful woman in the business world, and you hear that she is a single mother with a teenage daughter … well, who knows just what happens when she goes home at night …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

This is my first attempt at an erotic story. Have that in mind when laying your judgement. Any helplful critique is of course welcome.

My fantasy might not be for everyone.

(There could be a next part for this, I haven’t decided yet.)

“Get your body toned! Get in shape! Become the girl of everyones dreams!”

The commercial message had been hammering down hard on Keio’s mind now for months.

She saw the ad several times a day – on FB, via mails in her apps…

She had always, at least since her school-years (which weren’t that long ago), had issues with her height and heavy set figure. She was aware of her own hang-ups.

Probably the algorithms of the different social network sites had figured out what ads to bombard her with. She KNEW all of this.

Still… she couldn’t help to not give it a thought. Those ads were always back there.. gnawing at her mind.

Keio had always felt she was a bit awkward. A bit different. When she started coming to age she thought it was because she started to develop later than all the other girls. But even when she started to grow into puberty, there was still something off.

Maybe it was because she was jealous of the other girls who developed before her, or developed ‘better’ than her? She looked at them with envy.

Keio also wanted to have big boobs, curvy thighs and a slim waist.

Instead… well, she got the boobs. They were pretty big actually… but they came in company of everything else also being big. Belly was round, thighs were too big. The other kids at school teased her for her “bubble butt”. At 15 she was only just over 5 feet ‘tall’.

What made it all worse was that she also was a very short girl. If it hadn’t been for her fat curves, one could almost call her petite. Small feet, small hands, cute girly face and big blue eyes. Kaio was actually pretty satisfied with most parts of her body … piece by piece. It was the total of her that she didn’t like.

Other girls had proportions. They had head-boobs-waist-butt- and… long legs.

That was probably it. The ‘total’ of her. Keio often felt like she was just a pair of boobs stacked on top of a bubble butt with thick, short legs. Anytime she was in a crowd or standing close to someone else, her face was always in chest-height of the other people around her. This made her feel even smaller and more insignificant and over the years she shunned away from crowds, and even from people in a way.

She liked her face actually. She had blonde hair, cute lips and eyes that could’ve come off a Barbie doll. But that was it… she only took selfies of her face. If one looked only at her face, she could easily pass for 14-15 years old. She had that innocent look about her.

Sometimes she tried to get face pics angled down and with some cleavage to them showing. But the cleavage only reminded her of her too heavy set body.. so she always deleted them.

When she was in a good mood, a positive mood, she reasoned – she would look great if she was just …taller.

Her interest in how the other girls looked became her obsession, more and more.

For many years Keio used this ‘issue’ of hers to explain, or excuse, her interest in other girls and their bodies. She was just ‘studying’ other girls bodies, to see in what areas she could improve her own. It wasn’t that she was getting pleasure from watching their curves, hips or thighs… surely not. But alas, she had to admit to herself that she got a little aroused from it.

It was only recently that she realized… it was more than that. Keio liked girls. Girls… turned her on.

The real insight and defining moment in Keios life came when she was 16. For many years she knew, but didn’t want to admit, that she was turned on by girls.

It all came to it’s summit one night after Keios best friend at the time, Anna, had gotten drunk after hanging out by the football field one afternoon.

Keio had had her eye on Anna for a long time. Anna had been in Keios class for several years and Keio had been studying her in all sorts of situations since … forever.

Most of her interest had come from seeing Anna grow and mature over the years in the showers after gym class. At first she was just a nice friend, one of the few that didn’t tease Kaio or drop any degrading comments about her body, her height or her boobs.

Many afternoons they spent together, before puberty set in, talking about life, love and dreams. Usually up in Anna’s room on the second floor of her parents house. They’d lie on the bed, in each other’s laps, playing with the other’s hair and so on. They stayed friends, but as Anna’s body grew Keios confidence diminished. Anna grew into the woman’s body that Keio had always wished for.

She had of course grown taller then Keio, had perky, cute breasts and legs to die for. She was blonde like Keio but instead of long tangly hair like Kaio, who was always putting up to a knot at the back of her head, Anna always had the latest hairstyles.When this happened she was sporting a very strict bob cut. She looked like she was very much in command.

So Keio withdrew, secluded herself more. Now and then Anna would invite her to hang around or do things after school. But more and more often Keio found an excuse to not participate. Mostly because Anna’s other friends were the in-crowd at school, and she could always feel the disapproving looks and snide remarks she would get. She liked Anna and didn’t want her to have to defend Keio against all those cool girls.

The only time Keio made an effort to hang around with Anna was when she knew they would be alone. And those times were the greatest. Their childhood friendship always sprung to life again and they could talk about anything. Keio loved to hear all those stories where Anna would tell about some guy she kissed or had feelings for. She was of course wishing that those feelings and kisses would one day come to her… but just being the one Anna confided in was warmth enough for Keio then. A few weeks earlier Keio had followed Anna home from school, Anna’s mom had given them toast sandwiches. They brought them up to Anna’s room and Keio had lingered… just being close to Anna made her happy. This had gone on for years now and something in Keio had stirred for a long time. Everytime she felt horny or got a feeling of loneliness, it was Anna, in her imaginations, that was there to relieve the stress.

Keios big dream then was to just give Anna a kiss on the mouth. They hugged often when they met and sometimes Keio even got a kiss on the cheek, but it never got close to a real kiss, or anything longer than a friendly hug of greeting.

This time Keio was on a mission. Maybe not a very well planned mission… but something in her loins had driven her to this idea. She could not let it go. She had to feel Anna’s lips!

After finishing the toast the conversation had come into some guy Anna had a crush on, again… she was talking about him, and a kiss they once shared. Keio had asked what kind of kiss it was – how was she to know if the kiss was heartfelt or not and so on…

Anna was trying to describe the kiss with all the blunt details that she could think of.. she described the moistness or the lips, the warmth of the arm he held around her.. angle of the heads etc.

Keio played the fool and didn’t understand, only so Anna would describe it all over and with even more detail. Keio was loving it. Even though the whole story described Anna kissing some guy… just hearing her explain it, showing how her lips were, how half open her mouth was and such… pure joy for Keio to delve into and imagine. Keio was of course imagining herself as the guy and target of all the affectionate movements.

Eventually Anna got tired of having to explain the same thing in so many different ways to her doofus girlfriend that she just said:

-”Come here… I’ll show you!”

She moved up to Keio on the bedside, grabbed the back of her head and planted a kiss on her lips. Straight up! Keio was dumbfounded. Stunned…

-”Uhm.. uhm..ehm.. “,was all she could muster as she was licking her lips in amazement and surprise. Trying to savor the taste of her sweethearts fragrance left on her wet and hungry lips.

-”Like that! You know what I mean?”, Anna exclaimed in a matter of fact manner.

-”Oh.. I don’t know… was THAT really the kiss he gave you? You said something about an open mouth ..and some tongue action?”, Keio dared…

-”Yeah, alright.. the kiss was more than that. I just didn’t want to freak you out by sticking my tongue in your mouth. You know.”, Anna said.

-”Hey, it’s ok.. we’re friends. I don’t mind helping you out. But You gotta show me what it really was if you want my true input.”, Keio replied feeling for the first time in years as she was in the driver’s seat!

-”Ok. Get ready then… this is for real.” Anna again grabbed the back of Keios head, but a little slower this time, she pulled Keio in and gave her a much more passionate kiss.. at first with closed lips, but quickly opened her lips, spreading apart Keios own lips. Keio could feel Annas probing, hesitant tongue delicately poking into her mouth. As if it was searching for her tongue. Keio was in a daze. At first she was paralyzed. Is this really happening? But when she felt her love’s curious tongue enter her mouth she quickly responded and met her up.

Keio had never had a tongue kiss before. She’d seen it in movies of course, but it was a whole other thing to experience it for real!

Now that it was happening she didn’t want to miss anything. She let her tongue and mouth respond. At first by just reacting and following along with Anna’s tongue. But very quickly Keios pent up sexual dreams got the better of her and she took over. Keios tongue was now in charge, forcing it’s way into Anna’s mouth and grabbing the back of her head instead.

No saying what took hold,but in seconds the two young girls were making out wildly on Anna’s bed. Keio was on top and pressing down Anna’s head hard into the mattress. The kiss was much longer and deeper than Keio had ever seen in any movie scene.

Finally the kiss broke off.. Anna was gasping for air and quickly sat up. She wiped some of the excess saliva from her mouth and straightened out her shirt.. trying to find her bearings.

-”Wow! Well.. ehm… “ Anna sputtered… -”Yeah.. something like that. Maybe not that deep of a kiss”

Keio realized that she may have gone too far. She was even surprised at her sudden forcefulness. She was always the passive and timid part in their relationship. But this time teenage hormones had gotten the better of her.

She could feel the uneasiness in the air.

-”Oh, ok… was it maybe a shorter kiss then…?”, she managed to reply.

Anna managed to dodge the subject and the apparent sensuality that had entered between them. She rapidly ended the story of the boy’s kiss and switched subject to something more mundane. Talking about tomorrow’s schedule and an upcoming test that everyone was worried about.

Keio was happy that she managed to deflate the whole situation. She had gone too far and if it hadn’t been for Anna kissing her first there would’ve been no way to salvage this situation without admitting her feelings for Anna. Now she didn’t have to.

Everything had cooled down and they’d been talking about normal stuff for a while. Anna fell silent and abruptly exclaimed.

-”Man, that kiss we had… you’re a really good kisser you know. If (guys’ name) had kissed me like that I would have been lost forever. How did you become such a good kisser? You never tell me about your guys or dates or anything. It seems that you have quite some experience in this field!”

-”Ah, no, no. I was just trying to recreate the kiss you were telling me about. That’s all. Hope it wasn’t too much.”, Keio replied whilst hiding any real emotions she felt.

Relaxed by this comment Anna went on about how crazy it would be for them to really kiss, if it had been in a sexual way. Giggling and complementing Keios tongue technique over and over gave Keio the hint that Anna might very well have liked the kiss.

Keio played it cool and pretended like nothing. But inside she was rejoicing at Anna’s every word. It felt like Anna had found her. They had shared a kiss and Anna had loved it!

Back home in her own bed Keio had warm and lovely dreams about Anna and the kiss they had shared.

Unfortunately they didn’t manage to hook up just the two of them for several weeks after that.

In hindsight Keio concluded that Anna maybe was conflicted and purposely shunned away from her because of the kiss they’d shared. But then, Keio could think of nothing else but to get together with her sweet Anna again.

That is why Keio didn’t hesitate too much when they met again at the football field that afternoon.

Normally all the in-girls would hang out there, watching their football boyfriends training and talking smack about anyone who was not present.

This afternoon one of the girls had brought some schnapps or something to drink. Anna had managed to get the lion share of it all and was really drunk. Keio happened to be walking by when she got waved in by the cool girls.

Hesitant at first… when the cool girls sought contact with her it was seldom to her benefit. Usually they would just grope her boobs or butt and make jokes about how over developed and fat she was. But this time their beconnings seemed more sincere. They looked desperate!

-”Hey Keio! Come here! You gotta help Anna home!”

As she came closer she saw that Anna was half laying, half sitting on a bleacher. Drunk out of her wits… the girls were all nervous and spazzy. They were afraid that some teacher or adult would see them. No one wanted to take the consequences of this situation and Keio was a perfect relief for them.

-”You guys are friends and you live close by. Can’t you take her home and make sure she gets to bed?”

Keio agreed of course and the other girls helped Anna up.. coaxed her to Keio and put her arm over Keios shoulder. Anna was normally much taller than Keio but in this state she was slumped down… legs barely holding her up and hanging heavily around Keios neck.

-”Oh.. hey Keio… nische to schee you here… I’m a bit… drunk…”

The girls were eager to send them off and be rid of the problem. They supported Anna a bit, but as soon as she got off the training grounds they all vanished quickly. Keio was now alone with Anna. Half dragging the drunken girl. Stopping ever so often because Anna was complaining about her head spinning or that she wanted to puke.

By the time they had gotten closer to Anna’s home she had sobered up somewhat. Still staggering and holding on to Keios neck with both arms.

-”NO! Don’t bring me home! My mom will kill me if she sees me like this!”, Anna whispered, as if it was a secret.

-”Can I sleep at your place? You can text my mom and say I’m staying at your place tonight?…”

Keio couldn’t believe her ears! This was something she had only dared to fantasize about, for years. Imagine having Anna in her bed! Together, under the covers.. just she and Anna!?

-”Yeah. Of course… no problem!”

Keios house was just a couple of blocks down from Annas. This meant dragging Anna for a while longer, but this was not a problem. While trying to hold Anna up and walking, or rather- staggering, she had to keep her arm around Anna and ever so often her fingers got a touch of sideboob. Keio often changed grip, just for the feels she could steal while doing this. But now… she was going to have her goddess of a friend sleeping over. This gave her new energy and she increased the pace vigorously! Very quickly she made her way home with Anna in tow.

It was no problem for Keio to drag home a drunken friend. Mom and dad always worked late and always left her to herself when they came home from work late at night.

She helped Anna to her room and slumped her down on her bed!

She got the drowsy Anna to unlock her phone so she could send Anna’s mom a text saying she’d stay over here for the night.

Keio now locked the door to her room and beheld the pleasure in front of her!

Taking off Anna’s boots and socks, flipping her around on the bed to get her jacket off… Keio didn’t really have any plan with this. She was just happy at the thought of having the center of her dreams staying over for the night. Anna was fast asleep already and Keio realized they would probably not have a long cozy night of girl talk.

But as she had taken off Anna’s outdoor clothes whilst Anna only murmured in response she came to the insight that… Annas was hers now… she could finally quench her curiosity about Annas every sensual curve and crevice.

She drew the curtains. Not that anyone could actually see into her room, but it felt like she wanted some privacy for this.

Anna was lying on her back on Keios bed… arms straight up over her head and legs half out on the side of the mattress. Anna carefully pulled off Anna’s shirt over her head, softly wrenched her arms through and flung the shirt on the floor. Anna had a purple bra with laces on. It had shifted enough to expose part of her right breasts areola. It’s never comfortable for a girl to sleep in her bra, Keio reasoned and unhooked her bra and sent it the same way as the shirt.

Now she had a topless Anna sprawled out on her bed! Those breasts looked so sexy. Not too big, soft and round. Not like Keios breasts that mostly looked like she had two big butt cheeks strapped on to her chest. Anna’s mounds were much more sensual and delicate. The only movement was from Anna’s breathing…

Keio leaned over, grabbed Anna by the waist wrapping both her arms around her and shoved her up on the bed, so her legs were no longer dangling over the side. In doing this her cheek came in contact with Anna’s soft breast… maybe a little on purpose.

Unbuttoning her jeans.. carefully pulling down the zipper. Now a glimpse of Anna’s underwear. Also, purple..also laced. Of course Anna had matched her undergarments.

It was more of a hassle to get Anna out of her pants. A lot of tugging at the pant legs, Keio had to get out of bed and pull several times from the foot end to finally pry the tight pants loose. With every tug she could observe the lucious bounce of Anna’s bare breasts…

Keio could feel a strange excitement building up inside her.

She had a strong urge to also quickly pull Anna’s panties off, but the reality check in her brian made her throw that urge aside. Not everyone sleeps in the nude.. panties are ok to keep on whilst sleeping, she reasoned with herself.

It was only early evening, but Keio decided that today was done and there was no reason to ‘stay up’. Especially since her bed company was already well asleep.

She quickly undressed and crept in under the covers with Anna. Keio decided to not wear any panties this night… She didn’t want anything to be in the way of getting close to her dream girl.

Finally she was lying down, beside.. her. Anna. She studied her face closely… it didn’t show that she was drunk or anything. She had a very calm and peaceful expression on her face.

Keio reached out. Caressed Anna’s cheek with a finger…. just to touch her. To feel her softness.

Anna reacted with a faint smile. She was still asleep, but looked like she enjoyed the touch. Keio got daring… those lips.. those lips she felt during the kiss a few weeks ago. They were right there. So close, so soft. She let her finger creep up to Anna’s lower lip. Just to feel it.

Anna’s mouth opened slightly and she let out a soft moan. Keio let her finger slide along Anna’s lower lip, and then to the upper lip. Probably by some reflex Anna was making motions with her mouth.. as if she was trying to kiss Keios finger tip.

Keio let her finger rest between Anna’s luscious lips.. Anna’s lips continued the motions.. sometimes opening them more, sometimes pursing them tighter as if they were hunting for her fingertip. Keio was ecstatic… she felt that this was pure love and pleasure. Anna was safe here in her bed. She was caressing her lips with only affection and Anna was in a dreamstate but seemed to appreciate it. Suddenly a tongue touched Keios finger and Anna’s lips closed around her finger tip! She was now sucking on keios fingertip as if it was a pacifier. The warm feeling was amazing! Keio felt every part of her body shiver!

She didn’t actually push her finger deeper into Anna’s mouth, but she also didn’t stop the suction. Soon half of Keios index finger was in Anna’s mouth and she was slowly sucking on it. Keio could feel Anna’s tongue swirling around her finger in there.

She was asleep, but her body was reacting instinctively on this appendix in her mouth.

It was an incredible feeling… and it gave Kaio ideas. She was aware that Anna was asleep and not in control of her actions… but … a goodnight kiss would not be totally out of order, would it? Anna had enjoyed their kiss a few weeks ago and even complimented Keio for her good technique.

Keio pulled her finger out slowly and let it rest on Anna’s lower lip, keeping her mouth still half open. Anna’s tongue was searching, coming out more and more.. looking for that thing she was just sucking on…

Keio moved up closer, put her mouth so close to Annas that she could feel her breath. Opened her mouth a little bit and shyly stuck the tip of her tongue out. Anna’s probing tongue found it. Their tounge tips touched and she gave out a little excited gasp! Keio let it happen..she closed the inch between their mouths and let Anna’s tongue get what it was looking for. It certainly didn’t feel like Anna was asleep, or she was having a very vivid dream of kissing. She was kissing Keio frantically, more so even than Keio had kissed her that afternoon in Anna’s room!

They were now pressed against each other. Keio felt Anna’s breast under her own and the body heat they both exhumed under the covers!

The deep and passionate tongue wrestling went on for a long long time. Finally Keio broke it off… she needed to breathe, and so did Anna also as it seemed… she was panting heavily and moaning in enjoyment. Eyes still closed, either in pleasure or sleep. This was what gave Keio the bravery to let her hand slowly slide down over Anna’s body under the covers. Her fingers reached the pantyline and lingered there for a few moments.

Anna was squirming and moving seductively under Keios touch… so Keio moved on… letting her fingers and hand slide in under Anna’s small, purple panties. Both girls were fair skinned and very blonde, so there was only a hint of hairs on the way down to Anna’s succulent entry point. She might as well have been waxed down there she was that smooth. Much like Keios own private area. As her finger reached the top of Anna’s slit Annas gasped… eyes closed, still asleep. But her senses were certainly not asleep. Keio let her finger slowly travel further down, just brushing the skin along the slit. A slight pressure and she could feel Anna’s wetness.. her finger easily slid down and in between those very wet lips between her legs.

Sliding up and down her pussy opening made Anna’s hips start to slowly girate and letting out heavy breaths of pleasure…

Keio took the plunge and let her finger slip in, into Anna. So warm and wet… Keio let another finger follow…Annas was unconsciously spreading her legs a bit and moving her hips to meet up with Keios fingers that ventured deeper and deeper into that soft warm space!

Keio was too short to also kiss Anna as she was fingering her. Keios head was more close to Annas chest instead which gave her a perfect position to lick and suck on Annas erect nipple. Anna had one hand on the back of Keios head and the other hand was down there, on top of Keios probing hand… pushing down and making it impossible for Keio to remove her fingers from inside Anna even if she had wanted to.

Keio was still not sure if Anna was still asleep or just pretending. The way she was moving, pressing Keios head to her breast and her hand into her pussy made it seem as if she was awake. But now and then she slowed down in a way that suggested that she maybe was not really conscious about what was happening. It was maybe just her body reacting instinctively to the sensations Keio was giving her. This was of less importance to Keio at the moment. It was heavenly to lie here, with the ruler of her heart, making wet, passionate love… hours later Keio finally drifted into a blissful sleep.. her head resting on Anna’s breast and her hand deeply wedged into her soaked panties.

The wake up was less blissful. Keio woke up when Anna pulled her fingers out of her still warm and wet pussy! Anna was still for a moment,then suddenly sat up, got out of bed and rummaged through the room for her clothes.

Keio came to life very slowly… opening one drowsy eye she could just barely see Anna quickly pulling her pants and shirt on and backing slowly out of the bedroom trying to be as silent as possible.

Keio came to life. But the content feeling of the night’s events quickly drained away when she came to terms with why Anna had so suddenly snuck off, even without a word. Damn… it was becoming clear to her now. Annas probably was asleep and her part in last night’s passionate love making was probably only instinctive reflexes… surely helped by the drunken state she was in. Oh god! What had she done?! She could still feel the wetness of her fingers that she had buried in her girlfriend’s snatch!

Shit, Anna must’ve woken up – noticing the sleeping Keio, sucking on her breast in her sleep and fingers shoved deeply into her. What a nightmare. No wonder she is in shock now!

Apart from seeing each other at school and getting nothing but embarrassed glances from anna. Never speaking and anytime Keio would come up towards the lovely girl of her dreams, Anna would shy away and rush away in some other direction.

It was obvious Anna was ashamed. And the two girls never got in contact ever again since that night.

So Keios one and only experience of sex had been very one sided and also, ended in disaster. This was why she now mostly kept to herself and did not try to pursue any love interests. She was sure she was lesbian of course. But anytime she saw some girl she fancied, the sting of that memory of losing anna came back and jabbed at her mind.

So – since then Keio had only ever been on her own. She was of course still getting urges, still wanting to be touched and loved. But she now was her own lover. Which was fine. She had gotten used to it. The shower head and her own fingers knew what to do. Once she had even bought a dildo online. She’d tried it out a few times, but mostly it felt ‘fake’ and it didn’t often see the outside of the bed tables drawer.

The ads made it sound so easy. Just one week of pills.

Get the “body you want”! “Bootylicious!” “Big breast in 1 week!”

It wasn’t really that expensive either.

Keio didn’t know why, but one night, surfing alone as always… she clicked, ordered, filled out the form, clicked again… forgot about it.

Until she saw the cardboard box in her mailbox one day a couple of weeks later.

At first she didn’t think about it. She thought it was just another of those small things and gadgets she had ordered online.

She was often online shopping. It was a nice relaxation from her otherwise lonely life.

Later in the afternoon, going through today’s mail.. there was the box. Keio saw the weird asian lettering on the box and realized what order this might be!

The pills!

Her heart jumped a little! All those dreams of having the perfect body made their way into her mind! All those dreams from growing up and being teased for her height and disproportionate body swirled through her head.

In the packet were 21 greenish capsules.

The pills were set in a standard pill sheet of clear plastic with a silver colored backside. Three rows of seven pills each. They were pretty big. Twice the size of a normal headache pill. Which got Keio thinking… maybe they were not to digest… maybe they were suppositories?!

Rifling through the box she whipped out the instructions that came with it. Of course… all in some weird asian language, probably chinese. Turning the paper around.. no pictures. Damn.

Keio applied logic. It’s obvious that she is supposed to take 3 pills/day for 7 days… and they are much bigger than normal pills you stick in your mouth. From what she remembers reading about suppositories they essentially work the same way as pills you swallow. They dissolve and enter the bloodstream, to there let the effective chemicals find their way and get to work. The only reason she could think of why sometimes suppositories are used is that the effective chemicals can be lessened in effect by the stomach’s strong acids. That would be why suppositories have a greater power than just pills you swallow.

She has three orifices that they can be put in. To be on the safe side Keio decided to let every hole get one pill every day. That would ensure that the ingredients of the pills got evenly distributed throughout her whole body! Easy peasy.

What wasn’t so easy was to swallow one of those giant pills. It took her several tries and she almost gagged on it a few times. Applying one into her bum and the third into her vagina was much easier… even a little pleasurable. She felt a little sexy walking around in her apartment, feeling those big pills inside her and imagining what kind of magic they would work on her body!

Day: 1

Keio woke up sweating. A tingling feeling… not unpleasant..but weird. She didn’t really feel any different. But, after just one day.. that was to be expected. As she was going to take this day’s dose of pills she was really not looking forward to swallowing that one pill for the day. She could still feel the strain in her throat from yesterday’s pill… it felt like it was still stuck in there, half way down her throat.

Keio concluded that these pills were not meant for oral use. So instead she put 2 of them up her vagina and one up her bum today. She could spread it out and do the opposite tomorrow, that way the pills would be evenly distributed between her two lower holes during the course of the week.

Day: 2

The tingling feeling had not subsided. Keio could feel a tightness in her body. Felt like her body was swelling. But even after long periods of studying herself in the mirror – no changes could be detected. Today was two up the butt and one in the front. Those two up her butt could be felt very clearly… Maybe this is how those geisha balls feel that she’s seen people online use. Not at all an unpleasant feeling.

While she was down in the corner shop she felt a little naughty even. All those people in the store, and no one knew that she had been stuffing things up her nethers just moments before going down to the shop. Especially exciting was the feeling she got when checking out her groceries at the cashier. She had a small crush on that girl for a long time now. Her name was Suzy and she had a kind of rock-bitch vibe about her. Black hair in a knot on top of her head, heavy on the eyeliner and thin, very red lips. Her store shirt was always unbuttoned too far down and with cleavage showing.

Suzy was always nice and courteous to Keio, but never more than that. But Keio wouldn’t want it any other way. She was fully content with having Suzy as a fantasy, one she’d bring out now and then whilst pleasuring herself in the shower.

Today she was standing in front of her personal masturbation fantasy and the large pills stuffed inside her were making themselves very noticeable as Keio could feel her regions moistening up at the dirty thoughts she was inviting.

But as Suzy was punching in her groceries into the cash register… Keio could feel the two pills taking up space in her ass start slipping… Shit?! Keio tensed up, pulled her legs together and tightened her sphincter! Damn! Were the pills coming out? Right here in the store?! This was a really bad day to not wear any panties underneath her dress! Had she had underwear on the pills would probably just pop out into her panty bottoms… but she didn’t dare to think of what would happen if they popped out now!

She slowly glanced behind her and saw what she had dreaded. There was a que behind her… first in line was a lady neighbour. She didn’t know her name, but she knew she lived in the same staircase as Keio. If those pills came out here she’d be in the perfect line of sight to see them land on the floor in front of her!

Keio got the chills now! All of a sudden she got that excruciating feeling you get when you really have to go ‘number two’ but you know you are way too far away from any toilet!

She was now standing at strict attention. Any military guard would have been envious at how tight she could press her legs and thighs together!

Usually Keio loved to peer down Suzy’s cleavage as she handled the groceries, but now she just wanted her to finish as quickly as possible! So she could get out of here before any accident happened that would surely spread around the neighbourhood in an instant!

-”You know that short girl in 2 B? She pooped out two geisha balls in the grocery store! Yeah.. right in front of everybody!”

Oh gawd! That would end Keio forever.

Suzy finished up, gave Keio a sexy smile as always and called -”Next!” to the lady in the que behind Keio.

Keio knew that if she took a normal step now, the first pill would come flying out! She could feel it pushing at her sphincter from inside! Only thing keeping it in was her strong and firm ‘bubble butt’ cheeks, clenched tightly under her dress.

She shuffled away with very tiny steps. She probably looked ridiculous. Hopefully no one was paying attention to her. Outside of the store she saw just how far it was to get over to her stairwell. It was several hundred yard across the small park and playground. In full view of anyone looking out their window. A couple of mom’s and their kids were playing at the playground, and someone was walking their dog…

Small steps, tiny small steps… buttocks clenched! This was a nightmare! The feeling itself was extremely erotic. Keio had never stuffed anything up her bum before, so this was a totally new sensation. It was actually a great sensation! Why hadn’t she ever explored this part of her body more?! If she ever gets home without humiliating herself to the whole apartment complex she’s gotta try this out more in the future!

But now the pleasure of having the pills trying to open her sphincter from within was also combined with the dread of being seen pooping out green balls out in public!

After a minute or two she had made it third way through the park-area. But the tension of this ordeal was getting to her. She was sweating and the moistness down there was building up even greater… which did nothing to help her situation. The more slippery liquids that accumulated in her crotch area the easier it seemed for the pills to try to break through her backside barrier. She had to stop and breathe. The pills were coming out! She could feel that the first pill was almost halfway out and the second was pressing on! If the pill passed the halfway mark of its circumference it would shoot out! Instinctively Keio moved her hand back there. But with such short arms and voluptuous backside she would really have to bend sideways and backwards in a very obvious way to be able to get her fingers there to stop it from plopping out! Keio spotted a trash can just a few steps away. It was one of those kinds that looks like a small tower with a kind of tin roof above the can part. To keep out rain and not have the trashcan get overfull of water with every heavenly shower that decided to pass overhead! Keio quickly hobbled over and just as the pill was about to burst out she sat down on the tin roof of the trashcan, effectively hindering the pill from coming out.. and even pushing it back in a little! Saved by the bell, Keio thought. Or, saved by the trash can really.

Luckily it was one of those very low trash bins that are set about near playgrounds, so that children can reach them and throw trash in. Had it been a normal height one Keios would never have reached high enough with her bum to sit on it. It was still high, she was kinda leaning against it with her bum firmly placed on the edge of the lid.

Now what? She had to try to push the pills back in deeper, but she could do it with her fingers. Apart from that it was hard to reach, she was now sitting very close to the playground with her back (and bum) towards the children and their moms.

Aha… she could use the trash lid to push something against her sphincter and force the pills in deeper so she could get home! Keio quickly hoisted out a lipstick from her shoulder bag.

Studying the shape of it and contemplating. Well, it’s a bit wider than the pills, it should work as a kind of ram to shove the pills up an inch or two and give her the chance to scurry home without embarrassing herself! If she just placed it and aimed correctly she could slowly sink herself down on the lipstick using the trash cans lid as a base… then rush home!

But she didn’t want to press her dress into her bum, so she had to remove the textile that was now between her ass and the lid she was sitting on. Looking around as if she was studying the clouds, she pretended to whistle a little bit while her fingers slowly pulled the back part of the dress out from under her. As she did this she could now feel the cold metal against her naked skin, and also she could feel the warm wetness spreading down there. Hadn’t this been out in public this would have been a crazy sexy feeling.

Keio bent forward a bit… lipstick at the ready. One hand holding up the hem of her dress skirt and the other holding the lipstick, the smaller end of it pointing up. With a swift move she raised her butt just enough to quickly slip the lipstick in under. Her aim was good, she immediately felt that the tip of the lipstick was situated just on her bumhole.

Now… just to let herself sink down slowly only as much as needed to push the pills back further…

-”Hey lady!”

Splat! She sank down way too hard and way too fast. She could feel the whole of the lipstick be engulfed in her ass! It was like 3-4 inches long and now it was fully inserted in her!

Keio was startled, she hadn’t realized that she had her eyes closed and was so focused on her endeavor that she hadn’t noticed the little kid sneaking up on her!

-Oh hey?”, she responded with a cracked voice and blushing cheeks!

-”Tommy! Get over here! Don’t bother the nice girl!”, Tommy’s mother called out from the sandbox a bit away.

Tommy shrugged and walked back to the activities at the playground.

Keios was relieved that no one had noticed… but also distressed that she now had a whole lipstick bottle shoved up in there. At least the pills must’ve been pushed way in deeper. So the plan kinda worked.

Keio could feel ripples of extacy coming through her hips and loins. Wow… this felt so sexy and good. But, why did she have to discover this awesome way to gain pleasure out in the open, at a playground, with people around her?! Damn!

She stood up slowly. The lipstick bottle seemed to be working. Not as planned exactly, but.. she did feel very ‘filled up’ in the backside. It was a great feeling.

She brushed the back of her dress off, to her amazement she saw a large wet stain on the trash cans lid, where she had planted herself.

Shit, i’d better get out of here quickly before anyone realizes that those juices came from me!, she thought and hurried home.

It was a strange and arousing feeling, especially walking up the stairs and feeling that lipstick-dildo moving around inside her! She found herself breathing heavely and getting horniier by the second! Inside she quickly made her way to the bathroom and lay herself down on the bathroom rug, jerked up her dress and fingered her way into her own bum, desperately trying to get a hold of the bottle in there! Everything was wet and slippery which made it so much harder. It was almost impossible to get a grip and pull it out. Everytime she thought she had it and starting pulling it out, her body worked against her and shut the bum muscle and it slipped back in again… it was annoying, but yet so satisfying every time the sphincter was stretched out and forced open… after a while she managed to get it out further, but using her muscles and concentrating on not letting it slip in again.

Wow, this was a new type of arousal she had felt! She’d almost come several times during the extraction of the lipstick and now it only took a few strokes on her clit to come hard!

Her pussy felt a bit more swollen than usual.. but that wasn’t so strange maybe, considering how long she now had been ravaged by her own lipstick!

Later in the day she felt very happy and excited about this whole new world that had opened up, behind her, literally. Maybe she could use something else than a lipstick bottle next time? Something that was easier to get out.

Day: 3

Still no visible changes. But she felt very horny. Although, that was not unusual for Keio. So just relieving some sexual tension was nothing new. Was probably not even related to the pills. She wanted to use two pills in her backside again today, even though that would be to stray away from the regime she had made up for herself. But also, just the one pill felty very good too! Especially since she made sure to push it in further this time. Had she only had longer arms,she would be able to put more of her finger in. As of now she could only reach to get half of her finger up in there.

Day: 4

Feeling very warm. And body is aching a bit. Breasts feel puffy. Maybe they’re a little bigger than yesterday? Just the thought of her breasts growing gets Keio wet and sensual… still not weird to masturbate two days in a row. And today was two pills up the butt again! That was probably what was making her so horny! She took her time to insert them…

Day: 5

Breasts are definitely growing now. Bra does not fit anymore… maybe I’ve grown a whole cup size already. Groin and ass feel a bit more tense also… she is wet and almost dripping all the time. Already at lunchtime she decided that panties were of no use today. They just got soggy in a few minutes and she had to throw them in the laundry basket!

Day: 6

Ok. Breasts have grown even bigger now. They feel swollen to the touch, and I find my thighs are moist from vaginal fluids most of the time now! My pussy has also swollen in size and just touching it sends shivers through my whole body! Keio relieved herself 4 times that day. Luckily this was her vacation.. she had no idea of how this could’ve worked if she had to be at work!

Day: 7

Impossible to even put on a bra anymore. I’m surely beyond normal bra sizes now. And I decided to not wear panties at all. Tried to put on a pair this morning, but I almost came just from the pressure of the fabric against my mound. She had to relieve herself three times today. Last time she even squirted as she came. Bed sheets got soaked! Last day of pills. Maybe it’s a good thing that it’s not a 2 week amount?

..Day: 8

Woke up in a puddle of her own juices! But still felt as horney as she had ever been! Keio made herself cum twice in the already wet bed before she could even get up and do anything else! Her breasts are now huge! And just touching them, or even the simple action of putting on a shirt gets the nipples erect and starts her juices flowing excessively again!

Keio realizes that this is maybe not as it should be. She gets worried and decides to make a call.

-”Yes, hello, you’ve reached the Womens’ doctor clinic. What can we do for you?”

-”Ehm, hi, … I’ve take some pills…”

-”Pills? What are you saying? Is this a suicide call?!”

-”Oh, no… no, no! I’m sorry… that came out wrong. I’m Keio. I.. eh.. ordered some pills online.. and now I am experiencing some weird effects.”

-”Oh, ok mam’. Glad to hear that it wasn’t what it first sounded like. Haha… Tell me, what is the trouble?”

-”Well, I don’t know… my body feels swollen… ehm.. I feel my hormones flaring. I don’t know really… but something is not right.”

-”I see. What is the name of these pills?”

-”Sorry. It was some kind of Chinese pills. I don’t know the name. I’ve thrown the box out already.”

-”Hmm.. that sounds serious mam’. I’d best set you up for a meeting first thing tomorrow morning. I will set you up to see Dr. Williams at 9 a.m. I’ll send you the address in a text so you can see her right away tomorrow!”

-”Ok, thanks. Yes. That’ll be great!”

Day: 9

Keio woke up. Panties soaked. Crotch feels like it’s burning. The usual puddle in bed.

Boobs feel swollen. Body feels tense. The urge to just touch herself is overbearing. But she knows that it is not the solution. Everything will just get even more wet. And she has the appointment with Dr. Williams in just one hour!

She has to get herself ready!

Wise from the day earlier, she finds one of the small towels, folds it three times and sticks it in her panties. Careful not to touch herself too much, since that only gets her juices flowing more.

What Keio hadn’t calculated on, was that while cramming herself into those too tight jeans.. a lot of extra pressure was added to her lower parts. And the towel, that now suddenly felt very much like a diaper. The towel diaper gave a very direct and total ‘push’ against her vulva.

As she was pulling up her jeans and buttoning up she could feel an involuntary squirt going straight through her thin panties and into the towel.

Putting on the too tight bra and a t-shirt over was just giving her more excruciating sensations of guilty pleasure, and she was now aware of a steady stream of fluid, slowly seeping out from her pulsating vagina.

The short walk down the stairs from her third floor apartment gave Keio well founded worries about the bus trip downtown.

Every step down the stairs let her feel her firm and heavy breasts bounce and every bounce made the fabric of her bra chafe against her over sensitive nipples. She now realized the problem with her towel-diaper also… although it worked as intended with absorbing all the watery fluids she was extruding from below, the edges of the towel were tickling her thighs with every small step and movement she took. That in combination with the pressure the tight jeans were applying to her nethers made it so she was almost coming to a climax by the time she came down to the bottom staircase.

Another strange thing she now had noticed was that she had become much more meaty around the vaginal area. It felt like fluids were collecting there, almost like another breast (but much smaller than the huge mounds stuck to her chest) was set down there. She could feel a slight bounce of her groin flesh everytime she set her foot down. Which of course only enhanced the sensations she was already feeling. She needed to place her feet slowly and carefully to not have all of her pussy tremble with every step.

Before going out the door of the stairwell Keio had to lean against the wall a bit. Breathing heavily and trying to keep her legs spread apart as widely as she could, to relieve a bit of the pressure from her sensitive bits… She managed not to come right then and there.

Had she not stopped to pause, there would’ve been a pure flooding in her pants and she’d have to run back up to the apartment to change and miss the bus.

The bus!!

While walking, awkwardly and with short steps, every step at the risk of giving just enough arousal to bring her over the edge, towards the bus stop it dawns on Keio that there is still a 30 minute bus ride to endure before she gets to the doctors office!

This was gonna be tough. Already now she could feel that the towel would not do the trick. It felt very heavy in her crotch. She could feel a small trickle of horny fluids seeping down the inside of her right thigh already.

With the bus stop in view Keio now sees the bus coming around the curve and quickly closing in towards the bus stop up ahead! Shit, this meant she now had to run!

She tried to start out with a timid jogging motion, but everything on her body was bouncing around like crazy… pulses of tickling lust were shooting through her body everytime any of her jiggly bits touched another part of her. With every small step of running she let out a small gasp and felt her eyes roll to the back of her head almost! Seeing how fast the bus was nearing the stop she had to pick up the pace and run faster. More bounce and jiggle. More skin against skin sensations!

Luckily the bus driver saw the curvy, young girl trying to catch the bus and he slowed down and came to a stop at the same time as Keio reached the curb. She was exhausted, feeling even hotter than before and panting heavily. Both from the physical feat of running, but also from the orgasmic sensations that were now rippling through her body. As the bus doors opened she clenched her mouth tight as to not let out any sexual sounds as she had to take 4 rather big steps up to the drivers spot.

Blushing and hoping the driver would not notice the damp towel that was bulging under Keio’s tight pants she quickly gave him her ticket and scurried back in the aisle of the bus.

The driver gave her plump and round ass a good look in his driver’s mirror that gave him an excellent view into the aisle of the bus and then closed the doors and continued the route.

Just as the bus jerked into movement Keio got a hold of one of the bars going from floor to ceiling and that was what saved her from falling flat on her face! Her new body had a very different weight ratio than she was used to. She was much more top-heavy now than before. She was used to having big boobs. She had learned to not spin around too quickly when she was near a shelf or they would usually knock something down. But not only were her breast much, much bigger now, but also much heavier. They didn’t just feel like appendages on her body anymore… they felt swollen, they felt full.

This became very apparent now on the bus ride. Every bump and turn the bus made jiggled her boson around very much. She felt her bra straps cutting into her shoulders and back flesh. Hadn’t it been for that the same bumps, vibrations and turns also made her lower regions sqeeze and grind togheter every time she neede to move her feet in small adjustments to keep balance, which in turn send erotic shivers out to the rest of her body… the uncofortbale bra would’ve have been torture.

Now she almost didn’t feel it. At least, all the other, much more pleasurable feelings were drowning out any discomfort she felt.

The bus stopped abruptly at the next stop. Keio had to use a hard grip to hold on to the railing and not fall backwards as her mounds and gravity tried to pull her over.

An old man came onboard. He looked grumpy, brown overcoat, dark greenish hat and a sour face. He had a large suitcase and a big bag filled with stuff with him.

He paid the driver and made his way down the aisle.

Keio knew that a wet spot was building at the front of her pants and discreetly turned her back towards the man coming down the aisle with his stuff.

Finally he sets his things down and stands in his place. Keio was glad that he decided to put his bags in front of him… between himself and Keio.

She was all too used to the crowded bus situations where men often chose to stand much, much too close to her. It was like they sometimes did it on purpose, just to be able to rub against her.

And because of Keios shortness this usually meant that their groin area, which they always turned toward her rather than away, ended up in the height of her tits. At the worst times she could feel them getting hard and using every little motion the bus made as an excuse to push their hardened crotch against Keios boobs. It was as if she was giving them a free boob job at times.

Had she been into men she might have found this exciting or erotic, but… for her it was just annoying and only reminded here even more of how short she was.

So this time she was happy that the grumpy man had a barrier of his things between them. Obviously he had other things on his mind than Keios ample body parts.

The bus jerked into motion again, Keios felt something hard push deep against her butt! She spun her head around quickly, ready to give the dirty old man an evil stare for groping her.

But she saw that he was way too far away to push anything hard into her! Also he was looking out the window with a distant expression.

Keio tried to peer down… in the man’s bag was the end of an umbrella sticking out in her direction. Unucklily if was aimed right at her bum, and the motion of the bus made her fall back a little as the man moved his foot a little to shove the bag forward while getting his balance!

Now the umbrella handle, one of those straight, wooden ones, was pressing against her butt… sending even more sensations through her… this was just making the flow of sensual fluids increase. She tried to scoot away a little from the attacking umbrella handle, But in front of her was some woman with her back turned. She didn’t want to press her tits against her back. She felt it was intrusive enough as close as she was now. Half an inch between Keios breasts and the woman’s back. Now and then a movement of the bus made it so that Keios breasts brushed against the back of this woman. She couldn’t just press up against the lady… that would surely make her turn around and say something! The occasional brushes of breast against back she could get away with, but probably not much more without drawing the woman’s attention.

Something was touching the front of her pants now?! Looking down through her oversized bosom didn’t help, she had to turn her upper body away a little and peek down… there was a dog there.. sniffing away!

Keio couldn’t see whose dog it was.. she saw the leather leash going away, but because of the crowdedness she couldn’t see who was holding on to the other end of the dog’s leash.

She tried to push the curious dog’s nose away from her with her free hand and pull her groin back a little. But pulling the groin back just made the umbrella handle press deeper in between her but cheeks!

The dog started licking Keios fingers instead of going away! The quick and wet tongue triggered new sensations and imaginations in Keios mind.

But instead of going away the dog now caught more interest in her crotch area, He could probably smell her juices from afar.. and now wanted to investigate. He shoved keios hand aside and dove in with his nose. It was a rather large dog.. some kind of german shepherd mix probably, so his head was just the right height to examine Keios wet area! At first sniffing, prodding with his nose… every time he pushed his nose against her nethers her pelvis was pushed back harder on the umbrella handle forcing its way through her jeans from behind.

Then he started licking! Of course he could only lick on the outside of Keios pants, but it was a strong tongue and even though he was only licking the fabric, she could feel every lick through it! This was excruciating! Forcefully licked from the front and a thick wooden handle pressing towards her butthole from behind! She was very much stuck between a rock and a hard place! The relentless dogs prodding and licking accompanied by the thick umbrella handle pushing up against her bum was excruciating! Keio had to bite her lip and close her eyes, trying hard to think of anything else than her soft, sensual parts being assaulted and fondled down there! She was just hoping no one would notice her predicament.

Also, the thought and fear of getting caught in this state added to the excitement and just made Keio gush even more.

Finally she got off the bus. She didn’t dare to even look down at her jeans in fear of seeing a wet stain growing down there. Although, with her new bust size, she would of course not even be able to see down there. When she looked down she couldn’t even see her feet without bending forward in contortionist style… and Keio was no contortionist!

Just a short walk, she could see the building with the sign: “Women’s doctor. OPEN”

Keio tried to walk as casually as possible, not giving away that every step sent shivers of reluctant pleasure shooting up from her groin. She had to lean against the door again before entering. Catching her breath, trying to think of anything else than the stream she felt rolling down her thighs.

With some effort she opens the door and, to her fear, she sees a long narrow staircase going up to the doctors office. Stairs? Stairs are the worst case scenario for her state.

Keio braces herself, takes a deep breath and starts her taunting journey up the staircase. Taking careful care to only go with very slow steps and one step at a time to reduce the amount of thighs rubbing against each other and towel in her crotch giving any more sensation than necessary. Even so, every step sent orgasmic feelings through her body.. and the already overfull towel was just letting through even more of her seeping wetness. Every step felt like it was sending a wave of liquid down her inner thighs.

Having made it up to half the stairs Keio sees another woman appear at the top of the staircase. She was business-clad and seemed to be in a hurry. Quickly trotting down the stairs towards her in high heels and tight skirt.

Keio immediately got self conscious and worried that the woman coming down the stairs might see her growing wet stain developing through her pants and tried to turn a bit sideways, as to hide her soggy crotch area somewhat from her glance.

But when the woman coming down the stairs met up with Keio, the stairs proved to be more narrow than expected. So the woman’s hip brushed against Keios bum, which pushed Keio aside a bit. Unfortunately right there was a baluster which Keios pussy mound got pressed against. But since her klitoris now was so engorged it slammed against the hard iron rod and that was like the last shock her pulsating womanhood needed! She let aóut a small yelp and now felt the fluids trickling all the way down to her socks. She was gushing. Feeling dizzy and had to hold on to the railing with both hands.

Making her way the last few steps to the doctors office waiting room was a feat comparable to climbing mount Everst while being nailed by a horny gorilla!

Keio slumped down on one of the chairs in the waiting room… she could both hear and feel the squish from her saturated towel. She knew that this was going straight through panties, towel, pants and into the seat cushion! How embarrassing.

Just as she had sat down and taken two breaths of relaxed lust, a tall and beautiful woman in a white doctor’s coat came up to her from nowhere!

-”Hello! I am doctor Williams!”

A beautiful woman leaned down to Keio! Dr. Willimas was of Indian descent. Well, probably half Indian. Probably one of parents was a westerner, considering her length. She had straight, black hair in a ponytail, set high up on top of her head. She was probably around 6 feet tall and had a very shapely bosom. Nothing like the huge bust of Keio of course. But still, for such a tall woman, leaning in … her cleavage was very visible to any patient under her care.

Keio couldn’t help but let her eyes and thoughts dive into that light brown valley that was exposed just inches from her face. This did not help her flowing juices in any way… they just kept on coming at the same rate that Keios imagination of what those doctor breasts must feel like to the touch came into her dizzied mind.

Keio was stunned. Partly from the ordeal of just having cum while walking up the stairs and then again from just sitting down. She just managed a …

-”I.. I think I’ve peed’ myself…”, and started to sob.

-”Oh.. oh my!”, Dr. Willimas replied! -”Don’t worry honey! Let me get you to the examination room and we’ll take care of that little mishap!”

Keio had no more energy to hide her stress and feelings anymore… she just nodded and let Dr. Williams help her to stand up and be led into a nearby room.

She was led into an examination room. It was kind of in a haze… Keio had given up on trying to walk with her thighs apart and knew that there was no more hiding the fact that her pants were all dark and wet from the crotch down.

Dr. Williams feels a great empathy for the cute and shapely young girl. Trying not to focus too much on the voluptuous curves revealed while helping Keio undress she quickly removes her pants, the drenched towel and panties. The towel landed on the floor with a dampened splash.

-”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s just get you out of this shirt also and I can examine you! You’re in good hands now!” Dr. Williams coxed while taking off Keios shirt and undersized bra… stealing a prolonged glance at the naked, curvy beauty before quickly getting her a patient’s robe. The kind of robe that is open in the back and just holding together with a knot at the neck.

Keio felt very exposed for the moments that the lovely doctor was stripping off her clothes… had she been less embarrassed of the whole situation she might have noticed the lingering looks she got from those beautiful brown eyes as she was in total nudity.

But it felt like only a few moments until she had some kind of papperish gown with an open back on and was stood in front of an examination bench. The doctor was looking her deep in the eyes… Keio nearly drowned.

The doctor’s eyes were almond shaped and felt like they were looking straight into Kaio’s soul! It felt like she wanted to lean in, open her mouth and give her a long and deep kiss.

Suddenly interrupted by a bright light. The flashlight stung her tear drenched eyes quickly, doctor told her to open her mouth.. say -”Aaaah…”, stick your tongue out… the normal procedure.

Dr. Williams took a long look into those baby blue eyes… almost lost her trail of thought. She was sooo cute! Those eyes looked so sad, so in need of happiness and love. Maybe it was because of the tears in the corners or them, but.. also.. Mandy (Dr. Williams first name) was quickly becoming infatuated!

Mandy’s interest in girls arose during her student days. There was always much partying and sharing dorms with all kinds of different girls, sleeping over, being drunk and also ‘experimenting’ as one does quickly led the becoming doctor to realize that she fancied girls over boys. She had of course tried out both sorts, but the girls were the only ones that ever sparked deeper feelings in Mandy.

The problem with this arose once Mandy explained this to her parents. Since they both grew up in India this was not a sexual prefereance that was allowed.

Mandy of course realized, through experimenting through high school and college, that girls were her thing. She always kept it secret from her family of course. Those times when she went steady with another girl she never introduced them to her parents… other than friends.

It all ended in disaster one night when Mandy’s mother walked in on her and her girlfriend in a sweaty 69 up in her room. Mandy’s mother was cross but promised to not mention this to her father as long as she never did anything of the sort again. Since then Mandy had only had one night stands, and never with men.

Her father was often commenting on this and trying to set her up with his different friends son’s. Nothing that she would ever go for… she was used to the idea of never actually being in a relationship, ever again. But the wish for it was always there … nagging at her heart.

Finding her bearings again, she went on with the usual checkup. Looking into ears, opening the patient’s mouth… oh, that mouth. Those lips… she hoped that Keio didn’t hear her voice crack as she asked her to stick her tongue out.

God… that was the most pink, soft and cute tongue she had ever seen. Imagine how that tongue could feel….

Comon! Be professional Mandy! Get a grip!

-”Can you please sit up on the examination table miss?”

Keio of course wanted to comply with the good doctor’s wishes, but being as short as she was… she was struggling to get up.

Dr. Williams saw this and offered to help. Grabbing Keio under the armpits and simply lifting her up. Keio was a bit heavier than Mandy had expected in her galant attempt to lift her up onto the table, so she almost stumbled forward in the process of lifting and setting Keio down. Mandy managed to get a foot hold before plainly just falling down on top of Keio, but not before she brushed her cheek against Keios ample breasts while regaining her balance.

Wow… so firm and yet so large?! Hoping that her blushing cheeks didn’t show the doctor quickly proceeded to the next stage of the examination.

-”Alright my dear. You seem to be a bit swollen here and there… but that itself is nothing out of the ordinary. Many women swell up at ‘that time of the month’, you know. In fact, you look very healthy and… may I say… pretty beautiful also.”, Mandy said and gave a little wink.

-”Thank you doctor…”, Keio replied and looked more shy than usual. -”But I also feel very hot.. and.. wet… down ‘there’.”

-”Yes, I noticed that while undressing you. What is that all about? Do you usually get this wet when.. well, when you are aroused maybe?

Keio got a bit nervous about this line of questioning.

-”Well, ehm.. I do get very wet when .. well, when I get aroused…”

She didn’t want to admit to the lovely doctor that she’s actually never had sex with anyone, other than herself. She contemplated if she should maybe make up some story about when she had been with a boy or something. But Keio was never good at lying… and also… she didn’t want the doctor to think she was straight.

-”But nothing like this… it started after the pills.”

-”I see. Well it’s obviously something hormonal. These ‘pills’ have gotten your hormones acting up and getting you oversensitive I think.”, Dr. Williams said, while leaning in and looking closely at Keios swollen, wet crotch.

-”How does this feel?”, she said and poked at Keios swollen pussy lips…”

A lustful -”Uhhh.. “, was all that came out of Keios lips and Dr. Williams could see a small trickle of fluid gushing out of the girl’s slit, onto the bench.

-”Hmmm…”, Mandy murmurmed. This was amazing. So incredibly wet. It was obvious that the sweet, curvy girl was extremely aroused and horny. It seemed like she was on the brink of orgasm and every little touch could send her spinning into a deep level extacy!

Mandy felt that she was very affected by the whole thing. She felt herself tingling. A hotness came over her. Something she hadn’t felt this deeply in a long time!

She pulled herself back to the role of doctor…

-”Well, I’m of course going to have to take your temperature. To be sure that you’re not suffering from any fever or so. If you’d be so kind as to lay down on your belly…Dr. Williams beconned.

Not until Keio had done what she was told and was lying on her belly, perched on her elbows, she remembered that the patient’s gown she was wearing was designed to expose everything from behind. She felt her shyness come bearing down again… and worse… she felt she was getting very moist again now that she was so exposed to the hot woman of her new found dreams!

Dr. Williams grabbed Keio by the hips and pulled her bum towards the end of the examination table, so that her feet and legs were hanging down. Legs too short to reach the floor and ass out there, not covered by anything.

Dr. Williams grabbed Keios ass cheek with one hand and dipped her other hand’s index finger in the vaseline jar. -”This might feel a bit strange, but I will just lubricate a little so the thermometer doesn’t feel too uncomfortable.”

Keio was trembling with anticipation… she was now in the hands of a beautiful woman, her nethers exposed and there was nothing she could do about it. Also… she was about to get something inserted into her… the very thought got her juices flowing at an even greater rate. She was hoping the goddess of a doctor wouldn’t notice… or.. maybe she should notice? After all, that was the very reason Keio had come here in the first place.

That thought was abruptly halted when she felt a finger press into her anus… the first inch went slow enough, but after the first knuckle, the rest of Dr. Williams’ finger sank in very quickly!

Keio released a little squeak of surprise and pleasure.

-”Not to worry dear… I’m just applying some vaseline, so the thermometer won’t feel too bad.”, the doctor said in an uneven voice.

Mandy felt the warmness of the cute little patient’s ass as she sunk her vaseline dipped finger in… She could see her pussy twitch and ooze fluid as she pushed her finger in all the way to the knuckle of the hand. Keios little squeak gave her the hint that this wasn’t at all unpleasant for her. Enticed by the curvy girl and her incredible wetness, and totally unprofessional, she drew her finger in and out slowly a couple of times… fiddling a bit extra when she was at her deepest, as an excuse to ‘lubricate’.

Normally she would just apply some lubricant on the outside ring of the anus for this procedure, but there was something about this girl that didn’t let Mandy have full control over her impulses!

Everytime she pressed into the deepest, she could see a small push of juices gushing out and running down over those protruding and very swollen pussy lips. It was mesmerizing.

With a little less self control, Mandy would have continued this ass fingering for a long long time. But she suddenly felt herself also getting wet from the situation, and was reminded of her role here.

Keio was biting her lower lip and pressing her eyes closed. Trying not to give away how good the doctor’s finger felt. She was lying there… legs hanging from the examination table, a beautiful woman’s finger up her bum… pushing in and out of her for what felt like several minutes…

Not until Dr. Williams suddenly pulled out did Keio realize that she was flowing with pussy juices again… and felt immediately embarrassed. But could not help to let out a disappointed moan…

Mandy had a ***********ion of different rectal thermometers on her examination shelf. Most were the size of a cotton swab that you clean your ears with. But she also had a novelty thermometer that her student friends had given her at a birthday party back at med-school once. Why she even kept it in her office was because she had once thought it’d be a fun idea to joke with patients about using it… just to see their eyes widen, and maybe take some of the tension away that can arise in these kinds of doctor/patient situations.

But something in this situation drew her hand to this novelty thermometer now… it was way too large for a normal rectal thermometer. It had more the girth of a felt pen, the kind you write on white boards with, than anything else.

As she was grabbing it, she realized that maybe she would have to prepare the patient’s rectal area a little more.

-”Sorry honey, but I have to just widen you a little more before I can take your temperature”, Dr. Williams explained.

Widen? Keio was perplexed as to what that could mean, only to suddenly feel what it meant as the Dr. pressed two fingers into her anal area.

Keios butt was struggling against Mandy’s fingers… it was not used to being prodded, and Mandy decided more vaseline was needed.

Dipping her fingers in the vaseline jar gave Keios sphincter a small chance to relax from the intrusion, only to suddenly get surprised when the two fingers came back with much more force and much more lubricant! Keio was not ready and stood no chance to resist… the doctors fingers sunk deep in and Keio gave out a loud -”Mmmhh..!”

Keio instantly felt that she had given herself away and tried to squirm a little with her hips, as to show the pretense of a bit of discomfort. But the doctor was not discouraged, one hand firmly gripping and pushing down on her buttock, the other pushing and pulling two fingers in and out… after a few pushes a third finger was introduced.

Keio again gave herself away with a lustful -”Aaahh..!”

Dr. Williams felt that she had the patient sufficiently prepared and took the big thermometer and stuffed it in!

The three fingers pulled out, only to in an instant be replaced with something the size of… Keio could not compare… this was the biggest thing she’d ever had stuffed into her! Even when she had masturbated herself.. she only ever used two fingers… and that was plenty enough, even though her fingers were childishly small in size. And she had never pushed anything into her butthole until just a couple of days ago! But this was at least twice the size of that lipstick!

This was something totally different! And she was shaking of lust as she got impaled.

Keio was in seventh heaven and didn’t notice.. but Mandy noticed… as she stuck in the huge thermometer a big squirt came out of the patient’s pussy!

Mandy was fascinated… after the initial squirt, which probably shot out several feet from her… nearly hitting the wall on the opposite side of the examination room. The flow of juices increased to a copious amount.

-”Now we must leave this thermometer in you for a few minutes.”, Dr. Williams said.

Keio could do nothing more than to nod in agreement and pant…

Mandy was looking closely at the huge thermometer buried into this little voluptuous girl.. how it was moving up and down with her every heavy breath… sometimes twitching as the girl’s hole seemed to be grabbing at it, wanting so suck it in deeper.

Dr. Williams (Mandy) was almost hypnotized by the 10” rod that was stuck into that sweet round ass, twitching ever so slightly with anticipation every time Keio shuddered with lust.

Mandy found herself with one hand carefully pushing down on the thermometer and then letting up ever so slightly… then pushing down on it again…

Everytime the thick thermometer was pressed in a bit a new gush of fluids emerged from Keios pussy slit. The sight of this was the sexiest thing Mandy had ever seen! She could feel her own panties getting more and more wet from just the thoughts that were crossing her mind.

This went on for several minutes. Keio was almost falling in and out of consciousness, jerked back to awake every time the thermometer was making another push into her pulsating and expanded circular muscle.

Finally the doctor decided it was time to read the thermometer… she tugged at it, but to her slight surprise it didn’t want to come out as easily as it had slid in. The lower part of the instrument was formed like a bulb and a bit bigger than the rest of the rod. It was when this last part of it came to Keios clenched opening that its outward progress was halted.

Dr. Williams tugged a little bit harder… it was as if Keios body didn’t want to let go of the lubricated, thick pole that had been in her for so long now. Involuntarily she was raising her bum with every tug, as to try to follow the pleasurable thing into the air… eventually, accompanied by a faint “schlopp”, Keio’s rectal muscle was widened enough for the larger end of the thermometer to escape her warm, wet hole!

Keio slumped down on the examination table. Her giant breasts were of course in the way of her lying totally flat on her front side… but she was now breathing heavily, as if after a marathon.

Mandy concluded that her temperature was normal, maybe slightly high… but what fascinated her now was the glistening stream of vaginal fluid coming down from Keios swollen pussy… it was a solid stream, not much thicker than a piece of sewing string, but it wasn’t until about a foot down that it turned into quick droplets that were falling the next foot and splashing down into an slowly increasing puddle on the floor at the end of the examination table.

This whole ordeal had turned Mandy on more than she had ever felt turned on before!

She put away the dripping wet thermometer and helped to turn Keio over on her back. Lying down on her back gave the flustered doctor a small pause in her dirty thoughts. The patient’s gown now covered all of Keios lady parts. The light green gown could of course not hide her large mounds protruding from her chest, but it went down to halfway the length of her thigh.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to scoot up on the beach so her legs rested on the table again.

-”Just relax and lie back. I’m almost done with the examination now.”, she explained as she pulled Keio’s gown up a little, just enough to expose her pelvic area.

Dr. Williams could feel her own mouth salivating at the sight of this lovely hot spot! The flesh around the whole vaginal area was like a rolling mound of beautiful pale flesh, slightly curved downward toward the hip bone and the crotch of course.

A few thin whisks of blonde hairs were almost not visible without a closer inspection. But what really caught the doctors eye was the hugely engorged klitoris at the top of Keios slit.

The pussylips themselves were imensly swollen, glistening from juices and almost the thickness of a sausage on each side of her slit.

Normally one would have to spread the lips apart to detect a woman’s clitoris, but in this case it was clearly visible. Like a reddish ball of flesh, almost the size of a strawberry! No wonder that she was so sensitive. Any pressure to the girl’s frontal crotch area would undoubtedly press against her outsticking clit and of course send all kinds of lustful feelings racing!

Mandy carefully prodded the area around the clitoris with her finger… she could sink her finger into the meat almost half an inch in most places before meeting any firmer resistance in underlying muscle or bone.

She put the palm of her hand over Keio’s swelling clit and pressed down softly…

-”How does this feel?”

Kei’s body could only respond with a deep gasp and a large squirt from within her pussy’s round and sensitive lips! Dr. Williams’ eyes widened and she tried the same thing a few more times. Everytime it seemed that Keio came in a deep, gutural orgasm and another jet of fluid spurted out from her innards! No sign of the amount of clear juices being of smaller volume than the former.

-”I just have to test one more thing my dear. Could you spread your legs a little for me?”

Keio felt weak and dizzy and didn’t give the order any second though in her foggy state of mind. If she had done so, she would’ve guessed what would come next.

Had this been any normal day, Dr. Williams would have prepared her patient and told her that she now, carefully, would insert a finger into her vagina.

But Mandy was in her own state of pent up sexual tension and licking her lips, eyes fixed on the bulbous, wet slit in between the young girls legs.

She sent two fingers in. The great abundance of vaginal fluids made it so there was absolutely no resistance. Her fingers just slid in as if she had sunk them into steaming warm jello!

More fluid came gushing over Mandy’s hand and she could feel every part of flesh pulsating around her fingers.

Keio gave out a long pleasure filled moan and arched her back a little. One hand grabbed her own breast and squeezed it, the other hand came up to her mouth… pressed a clenched fist against her mouth. She was barely conscious as to what she was doing… but suddenly she was sucking her thumb passionately!

Mandy watched the girl squirming in awe. She wished it was her hand squeezing that giant breast. and found herself breathing heavily as she watched Keio sucking her own thumb with such sexy passion. She could only imagine how that would have felt,,, if that cute little mouth had been attached to Mandy’s own nipple… Mandy felt a little twitch down in her own panties now!

Wow! What’s happening to me?! What is this girl doing to me?!

She realized that she still had her fingers deeply wedged into her patient’s slit, gushes of warm fluid running down her hand and onto the examination bench!

She never wanted this exciting feeling to end!

But she had to be professional. How could she make this happen again?!

Dr. Williams slowly pulled her fingers back out… making sure to give Keios oversized klitoris one last stroke before saying:

-”Alright! I think I have a temporary solution for you. But I’m going to have to analyze this and get back to you.”

Panting, Keio said, -”Yeah, uhu… of course!”

-”First we need to get these flowings to subside.”

From where she was sitting at the end of the examination table she reached over to a shelf and brought out a tube of ointment.

-”This is a mild sedative. It’ll numb your feeling and sensations for a while. I’ll just apply some on your sensitive areas.”

Mandy squirted some of the white stuff from the tube into her hand and started rubbing it in. First on Keios inner thighs, then up on her lower belly and finally on her swollen pussy and made sure to massage in a lot of the ointment onto her big bulb of a clitoris.

This of course sent Keio into a new seventh heaven. Being massaged all over these areas was like a whole new set of sensual waves went through her body!

She even let out a few small screams toward the end – when Dr. Williams reached her clit.

-”There… give it a few minutes and the effects should soon set in.”

-”Uhm… I’m also very sensitive .. here…”, Keios managed to explain during her heavy breathing and pointed at her massive breasts.

Mandy couldn’t believe her luck. Wow, she actually wants me to massage those lovely boobs too?!

-”Of course!”, she replied, “Sit up and I’ll apply some medicine there also!”

Keio tried to sit up… but after this whole massage session she was so weak that the new found weight of her bosom felt extremely heavy.

Also, her ass was slipping around on the plastic covering of the examination bench that was drenched in her slippery, clear juices.

Dr. Williams helped her to sit up and undid the knot of the patient’s gown in the neck. She slid the gown down and now Keio was sitting up. The green papperish gown pulled down and scrunched up under her boobs.

Dr. Williams came around to the back of her and squirted out a large amount of ointment onto the upside of Keios both bulging breasts.

She started massaging it in, slowly at first.. mostly trying to use just her 4 fingers… but soons she was using both her whole latex covered hands. In big circular motions, kneading them like they were huge mounds of bread dough.

She was astounded as to how hard and large Keios nipples were. And every time she brushed over them Keio let out a small whimper! They were obviously also just as sensitive as her lower parts.

Keio felt such great sensations as the doctor was applying the salve to her breasts. She could feel her fluids starting up again. If she hadn’t been sitting down she would’ve probably squirted everytime time Dr. Williams squeezed one of her nipples. Which she did many times.

Keio wished that this examination would go on forever… she felt intoxicated by this beautiful woman. And the fact that she was touching her naked body all over was just incredible!

Maybe she would ask for another meeting again, tomorrow? Damn… how was she gonna get this to happen again? Was it illegal to lie to a doctor? What if she made up something.. some excuse to come back?

A few minutes passed and Keio could actually feel all her overly sensitive parts cool down a bit.

While massaging the beautiful little vixen’s mammaries Mandy had come up with a plan. Maybe not totally ethical… but also not unrealistic. She actually didn’t know what Keios affliction was and.. being a doctor, it wouldn’t be strange that she was curious to find out more. This was at least the excuse she made for herself as she presented her ‘medical’ assessment to the patient.

-”Well then. The ointment I’ve applied should keep your sensitivities in check, at least for some hours. But if you want I could make a house call later this evening and check up on you. Maybe apply more ointment if needed?”

-”Oh? Could you do that?! Is that possible?”

-”Yes of course. And don’t worry about the cost, it’s covered by your insurance.”

-”Wow! That’d be great! Thank you so much!” Keio said with genuine happiness glowing from her, She didn’t even think to cover up or anything.

There she was, sitting up on the examination bench with the patient’s gown only covering her belly and forearms. Giant boobs exposed to the world and everything glistening from the oil that had been rubbed in.

-”Yes. But I think we should put you in some special protection, in case your juices start flowing again before then. Here, lie down again and spread your legs please.”, Dr. Williams ordered and gently pushed Keios shoulders down onto the bench again.

She whipped out a large white thing, folded and wrapped in plastic. She unfolded it and…

…what was that?

-”Is that a … diaper?!”, Keios asked in embarrassment.

-”No. These are incontinence briefs. They function much like a diaper of course. But this is for medical purposes. In case you start flowing again, these should be able to suck it up, and you won’t have to worry about wetting any furniture or clothes…”

Dr. Williams got to work. Applied some baby powder to Keios nethers aksed her to lift up her bum so she could scoot the incontinence briefs in under her and then packed her in.

Keio was perplexed. She didn’t know how to react to this. Wearing a diaper?!

But, the doctor seemed confident that this was what she needed.. and there was of course some logic to it. The little folded towel she had put down her pants before coming here was hardly enough to stop her juices once they got going. This would probably handle much more fluid before it got full!

She enjoyed the feeling of being pampered this way. The tickling feeling as the doctor applied the powder, smeared it out over her pussy, bum and thighs… she realized that the ointment was working. Although she felt an inner wetness building up from the touching – it was much less prominent than before. And it felt like she could keep it from just gushing out now…

Finally, it was a very cozy feeling. Her whole bum, vagina and front of the lower belly packed in a soft warm packaging.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to slide down from the bench when she was done. Keio now saw herself in the full body mirror that was standing beside the bench. She dropped the patient’s gown off her arms and to the floor.

There she was … her cute little face looked even more baby-like now that she was standing there in a huge diaper covering her lower parts. Her huge breasts were extra shiny from the ointment, her whole front upper body seemed to be made of only breasts. She could just barely see her own belly button between where the mounds split to each side. big erect nipples and curvy, short legs. It seemed that her height was the only thing those damn pills didn’t improve.

Dr. Williams was wrapping up Keios soaked clothes in a towel and put them in a white plastic bag.

-”Here. Your shirt is the only thing not soaked. You can put that on.”

-”What about my bra?”

-”Oh, that broke as I was taking it off, sorry. But it was way too small anyway.”

Dr. Williams helped to squeeze the white, tight t-shirt on Keio and over her bust! Without the bra her nipples really poked through the fabric in a very apparent way.

-”I only have this to cover the rest of you up…”, Mandy said, holding up a flimsy dress-like thing.

-”It’s an old patient’s gown, but it’ll be enough for you to get home and change.”

It was a robe, that closed in the front, white with thin red stripes that had paled from all the times it had been washed probably.

Keio put it on. The front of it was never gonna cover her chest, but luckily she had the t-shirt under. It had a thin piece of fabric fastened to it, as a belt.

Tying it together made it so that Keio was now covered on her lower part at least. It was a bit short though. The dress ended just a few inches under her bum cheeks.

But as long as she didnt bend over it covered up her diaper at least.

Dr. Williams got down on one knee and helped Keio to get her sneakers on. No socks.. they were also in the bag, soaked from the streams running down her legs earlier.

-”There we go!, Mandy explained in a chirpy tone. She looked up at Keio from finishing tying her shoes. Most of Keios face was blocked from this angle. Her huge bosom made it so that Mandy could only see her eyes and forehead from down here.

-”What a woman!”, she thought to herself… -”And tonight I get to see her again!”

-”I’ll call you a cab. You shouldn’t have to use the bus in.. your condition.”

-”Oh, thank you..”, Keio replied.

-”Don’t worry about the cost. It’s also included in the insurance.” Mandy exclaimed as she picked up the phone.

This was a bit of a fib. Mandy was pretty sure that a cab ride was not covered by any insurance unless in emergencies. But she felt generous and wanted to seem flashy in front of this beautiful girl.

Mandy got a very sincere and intimate hug from Keio, she could not but help to focus on how the short gitls giant tit’s got pressed againt her belly and how Keios face was mushed into her own bosom during the hug.

-”I’ll come by tonight then, around 7 p.m.” Dr. Williams said and escorted Keio out of the examination room.

Bewildered and a bit dazed, Keio now found herself in the waiting room atop of that narrow staircase she had managed to climb up under extreme lusts just an hour earlier.

She felt a bit nervous now again.. but the ointment seemed to be working. She could still feelsome moistness down there, but not at all as sensitive as when she worked her way up the stairs before.

Walking down the stairs worked out fine. Keio could of course feel her still swollen pussy lips sliding against each other, a sensual feeling no doubt. But it wasn’t as intense as before. She could walk down almost in normal fashion, taking one step at a time down.

The thing that caught her mind though was, that if someone had been coming up the stairs at the same time, they would surely have seen up under her too short skirt and seen the bottom of her diaper.

She was very aware that her nethers were now packed in a soft sort of cushion, Felt like she had a thin pillow pressed against every part of her girly bits! Not at all unpleasant. Actually, it felt kind of nice.. cozy.

Coming out to the street she already saw a taxi waiting for her on the curb.

-”Hello? Is this my cab?”, she asked the driver through the opened passenger window.

-”Sure honey! Keio? Yeah, get in… I’ll get you home!”, the driver responded.

Keio happily got into the backseat. It was a nice and new sensation, sitting down in the soft leather back seat of the cab! Now the soft diaper pressed more against her bum and pussylips! A tickling feeling. Also, the thought of sitting here, in a diaper hugging her secret areas and the cab- driver not having a clue was pretty hot. The cab driver was of course checking her out in the mirror a lot, but that was just the normal reaction of cab drivers she thought.

Almost with a skip in her step Keio raced up to her apartment. Not an actual skip of course. Her gigantic boobs hindered her from any such jumping aerobics. But the feeling was there.

She was excited! The whole first half of this day had been a giant orgasm in so many different ways. She now felt energiezed… not only because of the good feeling from the many erotic releases she had gotten, but also… and maybe mostly, because of the fact that she had now met a new woman! A woman who she immediately fell in love with! Dr. Williams.

It dawned now on her. The beautiful doctor will be coming over in only a few hours! It’s like a date! Keio ran to the bathroom, just to check herself out in the mirror.

Seeing herself in the mirror now, she understood why the cab driver had been staring at her through the mirror. The oily ointment that Dr. Williams had covered her breast in has soaked through the white, very tight t-shirt she was wearing. It was now more see through than white. It looks almost like she had been the winner of a wet t-shirt contest… and her big erect nipples were almost poking holes through the textile. Yeah, ok… she needed a change before the doctor came over. And her hair… she really looked a mess.

Keio has long, blonde and straight hair. Now she looks more like a rockstar after a 2 month drug bender.

Ok, shower time… but, wait. How could she shower with this diaper on? The sexy doctor had explicitly said to keep the diaper… ehm, incontinence briefs ON until she came over to check up on her!

Oh well, she had to try to work around this somehow. She was NOT going to let the beautiful exotic new woman of her dreams let her see her in this state tonight!

First a quick hair wash… and scrubbing down her upper body. Washing off these new big boobs took a while but it was necessary.

A more delicate matter was cleaning up downstairs. The ‘incontinence briefs’ were a snug fit. The doctor knew what she was doing when putting them on. But Keio could just leave it like that… the amount of pussy juices that had flown through her made her feel, not fresh.

But with a wet cloth and some dexterous movements she managed to swab herself under the diapers.. trying to be careful not to make it too pleasurable or wet down there.

But it was hard. She could feel the ointment wearing off. Again her whole vaginal area was swelling up and getting very sensitive again.

She almost felt guilty for not obeying the doctor’s orders, the diaper was still on though.. so she followed the doctor’s orders. The diaper was a little more loose now though. But …

As the hours passed Keio was planning for the evening. She should make some kind of dinner … and what to wear?! It felt like a pivotal moment. Yes, Dr. Williams had already been deeper in her than anyone before and touched her all over… but for this second time, she wanted to look good. She wanted the beautiful doctor to get hooked.

A few hours later – Keio has washed herself, everywhere, including inside of the diaper – cooked up or prepared a dinner. Braided her hair into two long, blond braids reaching down to halfway of her chest. What had actually taken the longest time in preparation was to choose her outfit. Even though she seldom went out in public or planned dates… in the back of her head, there was always the thought. IF there would ever be a date with a beautiful woman, Keio had a dress in mind.

What her mind hadn’t planned for was that her bosom was now twice the normal size and she was wearing a big diaper! The dress was almost like a ball gown and the lucky thing was that the body of it was like a corset, with strings on the back. So it was adjustable.

She wrestled with this for a while, but thanks to the corset part of the dress being adjustable, she actually managed to fit into it. Of course- being a low cut ball gown it was built for cleavage, and… with her new bustyness, the cleavage became.. very obvious. Mounds of boobflesh spilled out at the top and no matter how she tried to adjust the strings in the back, the corset was designed to push everything upward and forwards.

But after 45 minutes of trying to look ‘normal’ Keio gave up and concluded that the good doctor had already seen her tits in the full blown nude, so hopefully she would not be discouraged at the size of them now. Even though the dress made them look even bigger and plumper than before! Actually, when Keio looked down, her chin touched the top of her own boobs. They were there! She could not look past them. As she tried her place at the kitchen table, she could not even see the plate in front of her because of the cleavage that was pressed up in her line of sight.

This might be a problem when sitting down for dinner, she concluded.

Had she maybe had more time she would’ve changed to some other dress. But she no longer had any bras that would fit.

During the examination Keio had gotten the feeling that the doctor found pleasure in touching her. The looks, the compliments…remarks and words she used were hints to Dr. Williams’ interest in her. Or .. at least, that was what she hoped. Just thinking about it gets her aroused again. Her face was feeling hot, her boobs started getting sensitive again and she could feel the moistness in her crotch building up again.

Now that the feeling had stirred again, her mind could not let go of traveling back to the examination, the feeling of the doctors probing fingers, the hug they had exchanged…

This of course just opened the floodgates. It was very lucky she had the incontinence briefs on. They got to work hard. She could feel all the wetness in the diaper, and how everything within its confines was soaking wet and slippery.

But nothing came out. Her thighs were still dry and there were no puddles on the floor where she had stood by the stove. But she could feel her diaper getting more and more heavy as the hours passed oh so slowly. She also felt her breath getting heavier. She wanted to rub against the outside of the diaper, just for some sweet release, but she was afraid that this might cause leakage or something. So she kept her hands away.

This just made it even worse… the last half hour before Dr. Williams arrived, Keio was mostly just standing with her legs spread wide and leaning against the kitchen table… trying to breathe… She could feel that the diaper was full and was almost sloshing if she moved around.

and.. then she heard the doorbell! Shit. It’s go time!

Mandy had not been able to think of anything else all afternoon. After the short, curvy patient had left Mandy had to sit down and just breathe for a moment. Luckily there was a pause until the next patient would be coming in.

Mandy took a glass of water and then had to help herself to relief by shoving one hand down her panties! With images and feelings of the little vixen she had been groping for nearly an hour now, flashing before her closed eyes – Mandy came in seconds!

She regained her breath and then got some paper towels to start wiping down the examination bench. It was still drenched with the sexy girls’ fluids. She noticed the big puddles here and there on the floor also.

Damn, it was Friday… the cleaning lady had gone home early. Mandy had to go out into the hallway and find the mop herself. She was a little ashamed of herself that she hadn’t acted very professionally. She just couldn’t help herself! But the lovely little girl didn’t seem to mind. On the contrary, she rather seemed to love it! As could be noticed by all the squirt orgasms that Mandy was now cleaning up!

It was a genius plan, she commended herself, to decide to come over for a house call tonight. She had no idea of if this girl was even interested in a relationship… but to test the waters – this was a perfect excuse. If everything just went to hell and Keio would not respond to Mandy’s interests, then it was easy to break off.. just send her to some other doctor for a second opinion.

But if she WAS interested, Mandy would have the perfect excuse to see her again and again… also to ‘examine’ her all the time. That was one of the great benefits of being a lesbian womens’ doctor. Your patients were at your command. If she told them to undress they undressed. If she told them to bend over, they bent over… she used this a lot whenever women she found pretty came into her office.

Mandy’s fingers had been inside so many lovely women that she’d never be able to count them all.

But in comparison, they all faded now… she could only think of Keio. She was so cute, and yet so smoking hot! It might be because Keio didn’t herself realize how sexy she was, that was what made her even sexier!

Back at the doctor’s office Mandy had now finished her day. The last few patients probably didn’t get the focus they had deserved. The infatuated doctor’s mind could not really let go of the busty, beautiful patient from the morning.

The last patient of the day had even cleared her throat a few times during an exam… that’s when Dr. Williams realized she had been fondling the patient’s breast at the same time as she had two lubricated fingers in her vagina. She was jerked back to reality when she saw the irritated look of the woman on her examination table and realized she had been fantasizing about Keio instead.

At the end of the work day Mandy hurried home. She was longing for the house call later… But, what to wear?

She of course wanted to look her best. Imagine if this meeting would work out and this cute patient had the same feelings for her as she did?! But… if she didn’t…

She decided that she still had to dress professionally. A black skirt. Sexy but still ‘official’ enough.

No panties needed. Mandy seldom wore panties anyway and if nothing was going to happen on this date… or, appointment… then it wouldn’t matter anyway.

She settled on her white silk shirt. It was flashy and showed off the shape of her boobs, but still a material that looked like it was covering up.

Stockings and high heels were a must. It gave the image of evening wear, enough to signal that she was not ‘all business. Dark red lipstick and her black straight hair let out over her shoulders.

For a moment she pondered if she should wear her stethoscope around her neck. But decided that it would be overdoing it. She put that into her doctor’s bag instead, along with a new incontinence brief, some latex gloves, the relaxing ointment and… why not – the big thermometer that Keio had seemed to like so much this morning.

On the drive over Dr. Williams felt excited. Almost feverish. She had to keep reminding herself that she was actually making a house call to a patient. Not meeting the sexiast little busty being she had ever dreamed of.

Keio almost ran to the door, as fast as her overfilled diaper would allow, found her calmness for a moment, took a deep breath and opened the door!

-”Hi there!”, Mandy said with a broad smile! She looked stunning! A dark gray overcoat was covering her shoulders, but it was opened in front and Keio could see that she had some

pearl white silk shirt under and a very tight, very, very short, black skirt. The stockings didn’t cover her legs all the way up to the skirt, so there was some bare skin between the top of the stockings and the end of the skirt.

Keio could feel herself let out a little squirt of juices just from the sight of this lovely, tanned amazon of a woman!

Keio fell forward and gave Dr. Williams a big hug. Her face was buried in the good doctor’s bosom. The thin silk shirt made it feel like her face was touching the doctor’s naked skin! As she squished her huge, swollen breasts into Dr. Williams’ belly, she felt such a great release! Shivers went down her spine and she had to almost hang on to the doctor’s waist to not just fall down as her legs were nearly giving way!

Dr. Williams (Mandy) was pleasantly surprised by the tight embrace that Keio gave her and very happy to feel how boldly the sweet girl buried her face into her bosom! She could feel the huge bust pressed against her belly and those nipples were very prominently poking through both Keios dress and her silk shirt.

Mandy gently placed her hands on both sides of Keios face and leaned her head up to give her a kiss.

She had planned this all the way getting here. How to greet this beautiful creature. She didn’t want to be too off-standish but still a bit professional. A single kiss on the lips would be the perfect balance, she thought. Women do that sometimes, without any deeper meaning.

Her experience from years of picking up women on different occasions har taught her that a lot could be read from this, seemingly innocent, kiss on the lips.

The response or reluctance of the person quickly gave away if this was something they were interested in … or not.

Dr. Williams was pretty sure that Keio might have an interest in this whole meeting, but… also wanted to give her the chance to feel that Mandy also was interested.

But she was not really prepared for this reaction. As she pulled Keios face upwards and leaned down with pouting lips, she saw that Keio’s eyes were closed and her mouth open… that cute pink tongue already out and searching for something. Mandy gave in. This was more than she could’ve hoped for, but it was a moment she was not going to throw away. The arousing feeling of the voluptuous girl pressed against her, nipples throbbing against her belly and the angelic face just wanting to be kissed was too much. Mandy gave in, opened her own mouth and gave Keio the deepest kiss she can remember ever having with someone!

This was too much fur Keios poor pulsating loins. That deep kiss of tongues sent her into orgasm heaven and all those fluids she had been trying to hold in during the afternoon and evening now came out in one big gush! That gush was more than her incontinence briefs could hold. The tape around the waist gave up and the several pound heavy, fluid filled cushion slipped down over Keios hips and hit the floor with a damp splash!

Mandy felt how Keios legs wobbled and how she gripped her arms around her waist to keep standing. Mandy quickly shoved her arms under Keio’s armpits to support her standing – which of course just pressed Keio’s face more into the doctor’s chest.

-I’m sorry doctor.. I suddenly felt very faint…”, Keio mumbles into Mandy’s silk shirt.

-”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s get you checked out.”, Mandy replied as she supported Keio over to the living room sofa. Mandy is no weak woman, but the weight of Keio’s plump and curvy body got her to stumble just as she reached the sofa. She just managed to aim the girl so that she fell into the sofa cushions but Keio had managed to keep her firm grip around Mandy’s waist, so Mandy came stumbling after – landing heavily on top of her in the sofa!

Keio instinctively grabbed the doctor’s head and pulled her face down for another deep kiss and Mandy had no chance, even if she had wanted to, to resist.

This time, Keio was in charge of the kiss. Her cute little tongue pressed into Mandy’s mouth as deep as it could and swirled around for what seemed like several minutes.

Finally Mandy had to pull away and gasp for air…

-”I’m sorry doctor… I don’t know what came over me!”, Keio said under heavy panting.

Hearing this cute little vixen calling her ‘doctor’ got Mandy to clear her head a little.

She pushed herself back from Keios embrace on the sofa and sat herself down on the side of the cushion, beside the exhausted, lovely girl in a way too tight dress lying on the sofa with lipstick smeared all around her face.

-”Calm down my dear. I’ll check you out and we’ll get you into a new padded protection down there. It seems the other briefs got full.”, Mandy said in a, as comforting voice as she could manage. She was extremely aroused herself but her professionalism helped her to sound calm.

Seeing Keios smeared lipstick and glistening saliva around her mouth was an erotic sight, but also made Mandy wonder what she looked like at the moment. Probably not very doctor-like.

She slung off her doctor’s bag that she had on her shoulder and snatched up a towel which she quickly placed under Keios’ butt… to protect the sofa cushions from the juices that were now flowing freely from the young lady’s nethers.

Reluctantly Mandy leaned back and swiftly put her hair up in a ponytail, then pushed up Keios short dress and spread up her willing legs. By pure reflex she also slapped on a pair of latex gloves. Examination instincts kicked in.

Keio was lying there, panting… legs spread, knees up… her vulva pulsating and exposed to the doctor.

-”Ok honey… I’ll just quickly examine you and see if there are any changes from this afternoon.”, Mandy said in a reassuring voice.

As she rummaged around in her bag she couldn’t pull her gaze away from that smooth slit between Keios open legs. The flesh around her crevice was so swollen it looked like it would burst if touched. What of course caught Mandy’s eye was the swollen clitoris at the top of Keios fluid-seeping slit. It was just as big and sensual as this morning. It reminded her of a raspberry and she had to clench her teeth to not just go straight for it with her mouth.

Meanwhile, her hand found the large thermometer in the bag… brought it out and decided to see how far she could take this ‘examination’.

-”Ok, now.. as you are aware, I’ll have to start off by taking your temperature…” Mandy said, in what she hoped was a soothing and stable voice.

-”Yes… yes!”, Keio quivered and raised her hips somewhat to expose her butthole more and give the doctor better access.

Dr. Williams quickly applied some lubricant to her index and middle finger to prepare the lovely young woman for the thick thermometer. Not that the situation really needed any extra lubricant. The juices from Keios love chamber had been running down through her bum cheeks for long now and the slipperiness down there was exponential.

Mandy slipped in two fingers with no resistance whatsoever… Keio gave out an involuntary grunt and gyrated her hips unknowingly.

Mandy was biting her lower lip as she was watching her fingers sinking in to the knuckles.

A few pumps in and out made the streaming fluids from Keio just keep coming all over the doctor’s hand and wrist.

Mandy wanted to proceed. Briskly inserted the huge thermometer into Keios rectal area. It slipped in with extreme ease and the patient’s response was a long, satisfied -”Mmmm…!”

Mandy now proceeded to the regions just a little bit higher up. Slowly, to

savor the moment, she carefully spread Keios groin lips.

As before, the flesh was so swollen that her fingers sank in half an inch before she actually managed to move anything and separate the vaginal lips. Keios thighs were trembling and the thermometer injected in her ass twitched wildly.

Mandy had to curb her instinct to just dive into that pink fleshy heaven face first. INstead she slowly let her thumb and index finger slide up to that berry-sized clitoris that was drawing her attention.

If Mandy had been more self aware at the moment she would notice that her mouth was half open and the tip of her tongue was outside of her mouth. But the thumb sized berry glistening at the top of Keios wet, fleshy vagina now had her full attention.

A soft squeeze of the succulus pleasure button made Keio cry out in ecstasy and a strong squirt of vaginal juices shot out, covering the good doctor’s silk shirt and skirt!

Mandy instantly felt the warm liquid seep through the fabric and onto her skin underneath her clothes.

Keio had now covered her mouth with both her hands and a dampened whimpering could be heard. Her body made violent jerks as the waves of a strong orgasm came over her.

Mandy could feel that she was also wet. Not as wet as keio of course… but wet enough to go straight through the underside of her skirt and probably making a stain on the sofa cushion.

She was amazed as to how this girl was making her feel. Just her response to Mandy’s touches almost made Mandy come herself… without even touching herself or being touched.

This was a very new and arousing experience.

After a moment of collecting herself and taking a few deep breaths she found her position again and looked up towards Keios face. Her huge chest was heaving heavily. Deep,long breaths… Keios eyes were closed and she was sucking hard on her thumb. Like before, Mandy was very turned on by this. She realized that she wanted to be that thumb. She wanted to be inside of this big breasted angel’s mouth.

-”Oh no, my shirt got wet. I’ll just put it aside.”, she said in her best doctors-voice.

Mandy quickly slipped off her shirt and moved up to sit higher up on the sofa, closer to Keio’s head… closer to Keio’s mouth.

Keio seemed to not notice or react to what she was saying. She was still breathing heavily, sucking deeply on her own thumb and when her eyes were not closed they were almost rolling back into her head. She was truly in a state of pure extacy.

Mandy took a firm grip of Keios jaw, pulled her thumb out and said… -”Say ‘Ahh..!”

Keio was hardly in control of her actions but followed orders and opened her mouth as wide as she could.. a weak ‘ahh..’ came out of her mouth even.

Mandy put thumb in under Keios lips, pretending to check her gums. Keios mouth was almost as slippery as her vulva and some drool was seeping out of the corner of her mouth.

Mandy noticed how the cute pink tongue was swirling around, trying to lick her thumb, and suddenly she closed her lips and sucked Mandy’s thumb in. The doctor was a bit surprised as t how hard the suction was. Keios tongue was going crazy in there… quickly swirling around Mandy’s thumb accompanied with pleasurable moans.

Dr. Williams remembered the thermometer now. She grabbed it and decided it was time to actually be a doctor and check the temperature of her patient. As she tried to pull it out, Keios lower body hole denied her from removing it. But the strain on the busty vixen’s butthole made Keio gasp in lust. Only to quickly again close her lips around Mandy’s thumb and suck even harder!

Mandy saw her chance – she let go of the thermometer twitching in Keios bum, pulled down her bra enough to expose her left breast and lean in close to Keios mouth and closed eyes.

Again, she pulled a little at the thermometer – again, Keio gasped in instinctive and lustful joy.

Mandy quickly removed her thumb and leaned in, aiming her breast into Keios opened lips.

As planned, Keio quickly closed her lips around Mandy’s areola and nipple.

The sensation was phenomenal! Keios sucking, combined with the sweet swirling tongue almost made the doctor climax right then and there.

For a long time – Mandy experimented with this. Sometimes pushing the thermometer further in, sometimes moving it around in a circle or pulling it outwards… any movement made Keios cute mouth suck harder and more and gave Mandy shots of lust spiraling through her body. Straight from her nipple down to her pelvic area.

Mandy suddenly pulled the thermometer too hard out and Keio let go of her nipple and arched in the sofa as she also squirted again over the doctor’s now naked arm.

Mandy had to shake her head to get some kind of balance back and quickly snuck her saliva slippery breast back into her bra in some kind of hope that Keio had been unaware of what she had been sucking on.

Dr. Williams was still in some kind of professional mode even though she very well knew she had passed all kinds of patient doctor codes by now.

-”How was my temperature ..?”, Keio panted, eyes still closed, chest heaving.

Mandy pretended to look at the thermometer and said: -”A bit high still, but nothing too serious.”

-”But you are very sensitive again. I think I’ll have to rub the soothing ointment on you so you can calm down a bit. Maybe also it would be best that I stay for the night… to keep you under observation.”

-”You are exhausted. Let’s get you to your bed and I’ll give you a rub down and a change of briefs.”, Mandy continued.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to sit up on the sofa and undid her laced dress. Keio didn’t have the power or the will to even protest this undressing. Her first instinct was that it was embarrassing to be stripped here on her sofa, but then remembered that Dr. Williams had already seen her naked earlier today.

As the doctor supported Keio towards her bedroom Keio was still dripping from down there. But the giant release she had gotten from the brisk removal of the rectal thermometer seemed to give her a small pause in the orgasmic pressure she had been tormented by earlier. Still, every part of Keios body under the belly button was drenched in slippery wetness.

Keio lived in a small apartment and her bedroom was as tiny as expected. She only had a single bed… the only luxury of the bed was the amount of pillows she had collected there.

Being a ‘forever’ single girl spending many lonely nights in bed, Keio had decided that her bed was going to be her most cozy place in life. Also, with huge breasts, thighs and other curves… pillows served her very well as support for different body parts to be supported sometimes.

Mandy saw the very cute, little bed and almost tilted her head and said -”Aww…!”

It looked so adorable. She instantly could imagine Keio through her inner eye, lying there, cuddling with all of her pillows in substitute for a loving partner.

She grabbed a towel hanging from the door and spread it out on the bed, shuffled some of the pillows away and ordered Keio to lay down on the bed as she brought out the cooling salve from her doctors bag.

Keio was a bit dizzy, a bit warm and very, very aroused… in a fog of confusion she did as the doctor said. Hardly realizing that she was stark naked.

Mandy set up some pillows under Kieos head to have her in a half sitting position. This only resulted in Keios chin resting on her own breasts. They were immensely swollen and large, her nipples stood straight out and were the size of half a thumb poking out into the air.

Dr. Williams slipped out of her short skirt and kicked her heels off without Keio even noticing. Keios vision was obscured by her own boobs anyway, so even if she had been aware, she couldn’t have seen it happening.

So now Mandy was sitting on the side of her bed, only dressed in a black bra and black stockings. She now could see all of Keios splendor lying stretched out in bed beside her. It was an amazing sight. Imagine waking up beside this cute goddess of curves every morning!

A plan was forming way back in the seductive doctors’ deeper parts of her brain…

-”Ok, relax now. I’m here and I will apply some relaxing ointment again to help you stay cool. Also maybe a sleeping pill can help to give you a well needed rest.”, Mandy said and took out a small white pill.

-”Open wide.”, she whispered.

Keio closed her eyes, still breathing heavily, and opened her lips.

Mandy lowered her fingers towards the girls succulent and glistening lips (she had taken her gloves off now)… -”It’s a dissolving pill, so you just need to suck on it.”, Mandy explained.

As the pill touched Keios tongue her sucking reflexes from before slammed in again. Mandy didn’t have time to remove her fingers and now found her thumb and index finger trapped in the cute sucking mouth of her heart’s delight.

Keio was sucking and sucking as much as she could. It was a good pill… it tasted of cherry and she didn’t really notice that she also was sucking on the doctor’s two fingers.

Mandy let this go on for a while, again feeling her crotch heating up and the thingelings go from her fingers all through her body.

After a while she slipped her fingers out from that lovely and alluring mouth and lips. Took a deep breath and started to apply the salve. She had to start with Keios chest. It was hard to ignore those enormous mounds that were just there, right in front of her.

Mandy was amazed as to how firm they were. That size of breast would normally (which might be the wrong word here, since Mandy had never seen or touched breasts of this sze before.) be much softer and squishier. Keios breasts were very firm and meaty. Her nipples and areolas were obviously much more sensitive than the rest of the breast. This was easy to conclude by the sounds Keio made as she was massaging in the desensitizing salve over them.

It was an mazing and erotic feeling to massage these huge breasts and Mandy had to remind herself that she actually had a jb to do and moved on the Keios nether regions. First the inside of the thighs, then the lower belly, then on to the slit and the swollen clitoris. This treatment sent the little busty girl into a new wave of orgasms of course. Everytime Mandys hand stroked over her love button a new clear squirt of fluid ejected from between Keios legs.

After a while the sleeping pill and the ointment gave effect and Keio started to breathe more calmly and slipped in and out of consciousness.

-”Will you stay with …me… please…?”, she mumbled.

-”Of course my dear. I’ll wrap you up and stay here until morning.”, Mandy relplied.

She raised Keios legs up high and slid a new diaper in under her. Then powdered her swollen groin and closed up the protective diaper nice and snug.

Keio had now fallen asleep and Mandy studied her lovingly.

What a beautiful and sexy creature. I promised to stay, so…

Mandy gently slid herself into the small bed. Being such a narrow bed hse had to really press up against the sleeping Keio, she put her arm around her and leaned back in the hill of pillows and dozed off… still feeling more aroused than she had ever felt before in bed with a woman.

Something stirred Dr. Williams to awake. It was still very dark and probably nighttime yet.

She noticed that Keio had now cuddled up to her more during the night. She was lying with her head in Mandy’s armpit sucking her thumb again. She looked so cute and gentle.

Seeing the sweet girls lips around that thumb and the sucking motion that pulsated every second inspired Mandy with an idea again.

She was still very wet and having this curvy girl pressed up against her didn’t do anything to calm those feelings.

But that cute mouth was very close to Mandy’s breast…

Carefully she wrangled her left breast out of her bra cup… she felt now the breath of her sweetheart on her stiff nipple… gently she pulled Keios thumb out as she turned her body closer towards her…

Keios mouth searched her thumb, stretching her neck and sticking out her petite tounge, prodding the air for something to suck on.

As her tongue found Mandys nipple sucking instincts quickly took over and she planted her lips around the doctor’s breast and stuck to it. All while giving out sweet sounds of satisfactional humming.

Mandy’s eyes rolled back in her head and she was in lovers’ heaven. This was such a great feeling.Granted that Keios sucking might not really have been totally consensual, but… no harm is done. She’s sleeping, she is feeling safe. Mandy is keeping an eye on her condition – what’s the harm in also the doctor feeling a bit good?

Mandy slept the most erogenous and sweet sleep she had ever done in her life.

---

Enslaved sisters Weekend of debauchery

Chapter Five part 2

Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters. Also this story features themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don’t like such stories STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes so far.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

Chapter Five

Part 2

The twins finally get their turn

As soon as the door closed behind them Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B knew what was expected of them. Dropping to their knees in front their customer they looked up at him with the fear clearly visible on their faces. Still their training told them their only purpose is life is to satisfy their owner’s desires and for the rest of the weekend this man owned them.

“Master may these slave whores have the privilege of sucking your glorious cock?”

Even as they said that in unison and he nodded in consent at the same time their customer’s slave began to undress him. When his dick was visible they crawled closer and as they took turns licking along his hardening shaft. Once they had him ready they began to take turns taking his cock into their mouths. Brothel Whore 3567-A began to exclusively suck the cock while Brothel Whore 3567-B moved behind him.

Taking a quick breath Brothel Whore 3567-B stuck her face between his ass cheeks and began to lick along his ass hole. Forcing herself to take the next step Brothel Whore 3567-B plunged her tongue into his waiting anal cavity. Even as she began flicking her tongue within his ass hole Brothel Whore 3567-B could hear her sister gagging as she struggled take the cock fully into her throat.

As her sister probing tongue was at work Brothel Whore 3567-A was talking the customer’s cock deeper with each pass. Before long she could feel feel trying to enter her throat. Trying to force it along she began to gag as she thrust her head forward as hard as she dared. On her third try Brothel Whore 3567-A felt the tip finally get past her esophagus and enter her throat. As her lips finally wrapped around the base she looked up at him and saw him smiling as he looked down at her.

As he patted her on the head he nodded his towards his ass. The meaning was clear as Brothel Whore 3567-A moved to switch places with her sister. Soon her sister had his cock in her mouth while Brothel Whore 3567-A was using her tongue to inspect his sphincter. Brothel Whore 3567-B was having a little easier time then her sister did. For some reason she was able to take the cock into her throat after he second attempt. Still she almost forgot about the lessons on working her tongue along the underside of his shaft.

Brothel Whore 3567-A was lost in her task when she felt her sister nudge her. She moved back in front of the customer in time to see him shooting his load into her sister’s open mouth. Even as the last drops of cum landed on her tongue Brothel Whore 3567-B was moving towards her sister’s open mouth. When their lips met Brothel Whore 3567-A’s tongue entered her sister’s waiting mouth. Soon their tongues were attempting to twist around each other as they swapped the cum between them.

Momentarily forgetting where they were as they became lost in the embrace. Though once they finally broke the kiss they would quickly remember. With some difficulty they were able to stand up as he moved on to the bed. Quickly crawling on to the bed with him they were pushed on to their backs on each side of him.

From the talk before they had been sold to him they would have thought he would have taken them immediately. However now he seamed in no hurry as he moved from each of the sister to the other as he took turns kissing them. All the while his fingers of one hand began to play with their pussies as the the other hand had untied the little bows holding the top of their baby dolls closed.

Once their breasts were free of the lacy garment their nipples and breasts become the object of the hand’s attention. Between the subtle fondling of their breasts and the fingers playing with their clits they had become highly aroused. Not that it took much in the first place due to their training.

They were desperate to be fucked in next to no time. However whenever they would start to beg him he would instantly stop them with a single finger to his lips. Before his hands would go back to fondling their sensitive flesh. This cycle would then be repealed as they were kept on the edge of release by the man.

They had been subjected to a specific training regiment since their enslavement. Their bodies had been gradually conditioned to crave release and would become aroused almost instantly when they were stimulated. This man knew of this and was now using this to torment the sisters.

Even when his fingers began to slip into each of their pussies He would only get them to the edge of release then stop. This was a new torment for the twins. The one thing they haven’t been denied since their enslavement was as many orgasms as they wanted. Now they were helplessly left wanting as the man would take one of them to the brink of their climax. Only to stop and move to her sister to repeat the process.

Soon nothing else mattered to them anymore except for their their release and they would have promised or given anything to get it. Their only problem was he wouldn’t let them speak. So they could only communicate their desperation to him through their whimpering. When he finally did allow them to speak their desperation was plainly visible as they started to beg.

“Please master fuck these whore slaves? Please master drive your magnificent cock into the pussies of these whore slaves? Please master fuck these whore slaves and use them as your cum receptacles?”

They were quite the sight to behold arms bound behind their backs their lingerie pooling around their bodies. Their legs spread revealing their sopping wet pussies with each gyration of their hips. Throw in the look of desperation on their faces and they were the picture of bitches in heat as they begged to be to be fucked.

There was only one problem he could see at the moment. Which one should he fuck first? Granted he could’ve flipped a coin to decide or he could do something else. Maybe someway pit one sister against the other by making one watch jealously while he fucks the other. Or as he fucks one have her pleasure her sister. Perhaps let his slave keep one occupied while he fucks her sister.

He decided on a mixture of his first and last options with a special twist he thought of at the last second. Quickly calling his slave to come to him as got quarter from his discarded clothing. After the coin toss decided which one got to go first he ordered his slave to eat the other out. However the slave wasn’t to let the sister orgasm until he allowed it.

Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the customer quietly talked to his slave a petite strawberry blonde who kept her long hair in twin pony tails. Strangely she hadn’t checked her out until now as she watched her slowly approaching the bed alongside the customer. She was very pretty with nice breasts and a flat stomach.

Like all slaves she had a slave collar and shackles with black fishnet stockings held up with black and white lace garters. Brothel Whore 3567-B also saw this slave’s collar and shackles had a black and white lace pattern inlaid on them that would’ve gone perfectly with those skimpy maid outfits they had worn. Though from the words “Pleasure Maid” engraved in the heart shaped tag hanging from her belly button piercing Brothel Whore 3567-B suspected this slave wore also.

Even as the slave began to crawl between Brothel Whore 3567-B’s spread legs she wondered what she looked like in the outfit. Though this thought was suddenly pushed from her mind the slave lowered her pretty face to Brothel Whore 3567-B’s pussy and proceeded to eat her out. At almost the same moment the customer’s cock sank deeply into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s pussy.

Brothel Whore 3567-B hadn’t even noticed him on her sister until she cried out from the penetration. Hearing her sister’s cry her attention suddenly shot from the slave eating her out to the man pounding away at her sister’s pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B briefly was worried about her sister until she saw the same lust crazed expression on her face she had to wear.

As the customer relentlessly pounded away at her sister’s pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B was getting to the brink of her own orgasm from the skilled tongue working over her own pussy. When the slave suddenly stopped her oral stimulation Brothel Whore 3567-B’s worry for her sister turned into envy as she watched Brothel Whore 3567-A crying out in orgasm.

Though it seamed that wouldn’t be the only one her sister got as the customer never slowed his assault on her pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as her sister was soon on the brink of a second orgasm when suddenly she felt the customer’s slave resume eating her out. She could only pray that this time she would finally allowed her release as once again her sister’s orgasmic cries filled the air.

Then once again she was to be denied as she saw not only the slave not only stop licking her but move all together. Closing her eyes in a desperate attempt not to cry in despair Brothel Whore 3567-B tried to shut out what she thought was her sister whimpering from another pending climax. So distracted by her self pity Brothel Whore 3567-B yet again failed to notice what the customer was doing until he was on top of her.

Her eyes suddenly shot open when she felt her pussy lips parting around the invading shaft swiftly plunging into her. Only her surprise about the sudden change in her fortunes allowed Brothel Whore 3567-B to save off instantly having her climax. Though there was no stopping the inevitable for when Brothel Whore 3567-B focused on the cock moving within her she finally went over the edge.

With anything that is suppressed the intensity of her orgasm was massive. Her body bent backwards and she fought to remain conscious as Brothel Whore 3567-B flooded the bed with her juices. Even as her tight vaginal sleeve rippled around his reciprocating cock his pace began to quicken. He quickly established a comfortable rhythm to his thrusts.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was to have no respite from her climax. With next to no time to recover her body as rocked by an even more massive orgasm. This one was more than she could take as unconscious took Brothel Whore 3567-B. The look of satisfaction on the customer’s face was the last thing she remembered as blackness took her and her body went limp.

Brothel Whore 3567-B woke took the sounds of a woman’s orgasmic screams. At first she thought it was the customer fucking her sister again. Though when her eyes opened Brothel Whore 3567-B saw the customer’s slave was on his lap riding his cock. Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn’t get over how sexy the slave looked while fucking her owner.

Her hands resting flat on her owner’s chest as her hips and stomach rolled as they propelled her up and down onto the cock. The look of bliss on her face as she looked him in the eyes. All throughput training they were told a slave’s greatest pleasure comes from her complete devotion to her owner. Yet this wasn’t just the straight submissive devotion they had seen in the other slaves. This slave genuinely loved this man that kept her as his slave.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was a little envious of this slave as she submitted out of love and devotion. While Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister submitted out of fear and to appease their uncontrollable arousal. While Brothel Whore 3567-B knew that she would do anything because of what fueled her submission. However every time she did do these things she would also have regrets and confusion afterwards.

Even as she thought about how lucky the slave was the customer noticed she had awoken. Brothel Whore 3567-B suddenly realized that she had broken a major caveat by passing out the way she did. The pleasure of of the customer was to come first and the slave was not to let anything get in the way of that pleasure. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that both her and her sister were about to be brutality punished as she watched the customer and his slave having near simultaneous orgasms.

Even as the slave collapsed onto her owner’s chest exhausted Brothel Whore 3567-B was expecting him to whip them or something worse shortly. As he carefully rolled her off of him Brothel Whore 3567-B braced herself for what was coming. She was certain her punishment was immanent when the customer grabbed a hold of her and her sister’s leashes.

However to her surprise Brothel Whore 3567-B was ordered to lick the customer’s cum from his slave’s pussy. While Brothel Whore 3567-A got the privilege of licking the customer’s cock clean. They would later learn that the customer loved to see beautiful women orgasming and had really enjoyed watching the twins’ orgasms.

Brothel Whore 3567-A had the customer’s cock licked clean fairly quickly but her sister took a little longer with her task. Still they both soon finished and were kneeling before the customer waiting to fulfill his next command. Brothel Whore 3567-B was so physically and emotionally exhausted when they were ordered to lay on their stomachs with their asses in the air that she was on cruise control as she moved to comply.

Only when the customer began to ream out and lube up their ass holes did they even realize what was coming. Since their auction they had tried not to think about their comrades but the images of Brothel Whore 3621’s ass fucking came back to them. Knowing what was coming their training kicked in they began to beg for their coming ass fuckings.

If things progressed as with their other fucking and their blow job Brothel Whore 3567-B knew her sister would be first. Brothel Whore 3567-A’s scream a little while later confirmed this suspicion. Looking at her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B could definitely tell that this was extremely painful for her. The look of pain on her face with each stroke of the customer’s cock into her bowels as one of pure agony.

This reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the guys that had taken their virginites. They had only focused on their pleasure as the girls’ hymen were painfully ripped away during the short fuckings before they dumped them. This leaving both of them curled up in fetal positions crying about being used. Brothel Whore 3567-B was beginning to fear this experience would end the same way.

While that time the guys were inexperienced and finished quickly. There was no chance of them receiving anything but the pain from their deflowerings. The customer on the other hand was well experienced and before she knew it Brothel Whore 3567-A was actually thrusting her hips back to meet his. Any pain she had felt was soon overshadowed by the pleasure as her orgasm began to build. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain the orgasm her sister soon had wasn’t anywhere near as massive as the one that had left her unconscious a while ago. But still it was safe to say her sister did at least enjoy her first ass fucking.

A new element was introduced once the customer deposited his sperm into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s bowels. While they had sucked the cum from Brothel Whore 3621’s pussy and ass hole already. Yet this would be the first time Brothel Whore 3567-B got to suck the cum from one her sister’s orifices after a fucking.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had actually enjoyed that earlier experience and licking the cum out of the customer’s slave’s pussy. All of that was on top of the enjoyment she got out of giving her sister pleasure with her tongue and now she just considered this a pleasant addition to a favorite task. Even as her sister was licking the customer’s cock clean she felt Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue delving into her ass hole.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was to engrossed in her task to notice that her sister had finished her own. Though as she had been expected to Brothel Whore 3567-A had been able to keep the customer’s cock hard so he could fuck her sister next. While she hadn’t enjoyed the initial pain that came with her first ass fucking she did get off and knew her sister would not turn down an opportunity for another orgasm tonight.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face was still buried in her sister’s ass when the customer’s cock was plunged into her own ass hole. This left her screaming in both surprise and from the sudden pain from the penetration of her virgin ass hole. Though the surprise also spared her a lot of the pain since her sphincter was relaxed during the initial penetration. Even without her body having a chance to resist the violation of her ass hole still hurt like hell.

Brothel Whore 3567-B knew pleading for the removal of the cock was pointless. So as she felt the intrusive shaft began moving within her she instead tried her best to relax her ass hole while her tears flowed freely. This was easier said than done for Brothel Whore 3567-B who at this point had began to wish the customer would just cum already. She briefly considered begging to be fucked harder in the hopes of him finishing quicker.

Though when he finally did increase the tempo of his thrusting Brothel Whore 3567-B found that the pain had began to decrease some and that she was beginning to feel some pleasurable sensations. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind began to focus solely on these sensations as the customer began to establish a quicker rhythm.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s grunts with with each thrust had began to change at this point. From almost a shriek at the start to the more pleasure filled groans heard from her during her earlier fucking. As this experience slowly began to turn from painful to possibly pleasurable Brothel Whore 3567-B began to wonder if she could even have an orgasm.

With that hope in mind Brothel Whore 3567-B began thrusting backwards in response to the customer’s own thrusts. Before long the pain she was feeling was now being overshadowed by the pleasure once the customer reached under her and began to play with her clit piecing. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s conditioning began to kick when the customer did this and she could actually feel her climax getting closer.

When this started Brothel Whore 3567-B would’ve even considered being able to have an orgasm from this yet alone any enjoyment whatsoever. When her climax hit Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that she wanted to try anal again with the customer before the weekend was over. Even cleaning his cock afterwards wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be.

This was probably do to her conditioning as well. After all whenever she had been made to do a degrading task in training it was accompanied by her vibrator turning on. So now whenever she was to think about any of these tasks Brothel Whore 3567-B’s arousal began building almost immediately. Even as she had thought about being fucked by the dogs earlier she could feel herself getting aroused by the thought.

Strangely when they were ordered to lay on the floor at the foot of the bed some small part within the sisters were actually looking forward to what was next. While they were certain that they probably wouldn’t be able to handle anymore anal sex that night. They did have their pussies and mouths available for the customer’s pleasure and hopefully their own.

To their disappointment though they found that it would have to wait until morning when short chains were attached to their collars. After the other end of the chains were hooked to the bed they were ordered to get some sleep. Unable to move but a foot in any direction the sisters snuggled closer together as the customer turned the lights out before climbing into bed with his slave.

It took a while for the twins to settle down and finally fall to sleep. Though once they did their dreams were filled with images of them participating in many of the acts they had witnessed during the day. From the gang bangs to even fuckings by the dogs circulated through their heads. Of course these dreams would haunt the both of them in the morning.

Despite their weird dreams it still seamed like they had just fallen asleep when the customer’s slave was waking them up. Both of the sisters remembered what they had been dreaming about and had made a decision not to discuss them with anyone even each other. Mostly neither sister was willing to admit to being aroused by the images in their dreams even though they both could tell something was bothering each other.

When they were put to work sucking the customer’s cock they were thankful for the distraction. Especially since they had the customer’s slave couching them through the proper method of giving a double blow job to her master. Instead of one of the sisters giving a rim job they were instructed to alternate between one sucking the cock while the other sister sucked on the customer’s balls.

While their lips and tongues were satisfactory pleasuring her master’s cock the slave’s fingers were gently teasing the twins nipples. Once her fingers started working their way lower the twins’ moans became part of their efforts to pleasure the customer. When the twins were kneeling side by side a little while later as the customer took turns shooting his cum into their open mouths they knew they had done well.

Even as they eagerly swallowed the customer’s cum his slave was removing the twins’ collars and shackles. They then then allowed to take off their stockings and lingerie as the customer removed his slave’s shackles and collar. Once all three of the slaves were completely naked with their hair down the customer took them into the adjacent bathroom.

Next the sisters got to take turns showering the customer and his slave before being left alone to take care of each other. To both of their disappointment however they were ordered not to engage in their standard post shower lesbianism. This was to prove difficult for them since both sisters wanted some relief from the arousal that had built up during the blow job. However they both were quite aware that they belonged to this man for the weekend and didn’t want to incur his wrath.

Though from what they’d seen so far of this man they would probably get many opportunities for more orgasms before the day was over. Also despite their initial fears they have seen while possibility a bit perverted he wasn’t that cruel of a man. This was made evident when they finished drying each other off and was called back to the room.

Sitting on the floor were the dog bowels with their breakfast. However instead off the semen covered dog food the normally got. The bowels held scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash-browns covered in the customary covering of semen. Even as the sisters dropped to their hands and knees they were shocked by this turn of events. Looking from the bowels to the customer the sisters were almost afraid they were seeing things let alone unsure if they were allowed to eat the contents of the bowels.

They were still reluctant to eat once the customer gave them permission. Though once they did take their first bite they ate as if they were starved. Granted since their enslavement they had been kept starving only getting two small bowels of dog food a day to eat. Now for the first time in forever they were getting people food and their submission to This man was now seamed a whole lot easier.

Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to her eagerly sucking the customer’s cock under the table while he ate his breakfast. Or even her sister enthusiastically eating out the customer’s slave under the table while she ate her breakfast. Even after the customer and his slave had finished the twins were still trying to show their gratitude. Now as Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue was buried inside of the slave’s pussy she could see her sister bouncing up and down on the customer’s lap.

Even as she felt the customer’s cum dripping from her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to a little while earlier when the sisters’ rolls were reversed. She had loved the feeling of having his cock inside of her as her stomach and hips rolled was she moved on the shaft within her. How explosive her climax was when she felt him cum inside of her. Then there was cleaning the cock afterwards. Brothel Whore 3567-B was extra through as she licked their shared fluids from the customer’s cock. Especially when she focused on keeping him hard so her sister would get her turn.

Now as she savored the pussy before her Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was having as good of a time as she recently had. Though the hands in her hair guiding her own efforts did make it difficult to see. Still from her sister’s cries Brothel Whore 3567-B was quite certain her sister had cum at least once already. Still she was looking forward to the next part the most. Once the customer had cum in her sister Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B would be putting on a lesbian show as they licked the semen from each others’ pussies.

The sound of her sister’s orgasm came just about the same time as the slave sprayed her fluids all over Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face. Almost at the same time the slave’s owner could be heard filling her sister’s pussy with his cum. Even from where she knelt Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was borderline catatonic as she clung against the customer’s chest almost the same way Brothel Whore 3567-B had only a little while ago.

Feeling a little envious of her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B finished licking up the last of the slave’s pussy juices. Her tongue was hard at work when Brothel Whore 3567-B saw her sister slowly climbing off of the customer. Brothel Whore 3567-B thought there was something sexy about how her sister looked climbing off of a man after they had tried to fuck each others’ brains out. As her sister dropped to her knees in front of the customer Brothel Whore 3567-B doubled her own efforts.

A little under a half hour later the sisters were passionately kissing each other. Even as their tongues danced in each others’ mouths the customer had his slave on his lap fucking her as they watched. After a while Brothel Whore 3567-B pushed her sister onto her back before climbing on top of her. She had no sooner got in place then her sister pulled Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips back to her own. Even as their tongues began their dance again the sisters’ hands were exploring each others’ bodies.

Fingers glided over sensitive flesh as the sisters pressed their bodies together. Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips began planting kisses along her sister’s neck as her hands worked lower. As her fingers found their way down her sister’s abdomen Brothel Whore 3567-B tongue began flicking over her sister’s nipple piercings. Even as she sucked on her sister’s nipples Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue continued to play with their rings.

As suddenly as it started Brothel Whore 3567-B paused her stimulation of her sister’s nipples and turned her body around. Still not wanting to rush things Brothel Whore 3567-B’s assault on her sister’s nipples started up again. As Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mouth worked over her sister’s nipples she felt her sister returning the favor.

Thoroughly aroused the sisters’ moaning soon joined the customer’s slave’s as she leisurely bounced on her owner’s cock. They had been been quietly enjoying this private performance the sisters were putting on for them. Even as the customer listened to his slave’s whispers about wanting to keep the sisters he was considering it himself. Though he still needed to see how they handled several more tasks before making up his mind.

Not that Brothel Whore 3567-B would of noticed this quiet request as she had began to work her way lower down her sister’s body. As she slowly maneuvered her way to her ultimate destination Brothel Whore 3567-B planted kisses along her sister’s abdomen. Making it a point to use her tongue to play with Brothel Whore 3567-A’s belly button as Brothel Whore 3567-B final destination grew closer.

Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses reached her sister’s pubic mound. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses worked their way over her sister’s slave markings even as she felt her actions being mirrored. Even as she shifted her body slightly into the proper position Brothel Whore 3567-B felt her sister’s tongue licking up the dried cum along the inside of her thighs.

Not wanting to hesitate any longer Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue began to lick up the drying cum leaking from her sister’s pussy. Only once she had gotten the majority of it did Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue search out the folds of her sister’s pussy. Even as her tongue flicked through her sister’s pussy lips Brothel Whore 3567-B could feel the tongue delving into her own pussy.

Long blinded to everything but showing each other the love they felt for each other. The sisters wouldn’t stop until they had exhausted each other. As they were kissing one and other after driving each other to what had to been some of their greatest orgasms did they finally remember they weren’t alone. Not that they really cared as they watched the customer’s slave laying peacefully against her owner with his softening cock still inside of her pussy.

The four of them would stay in their assorted lover’s embrace until it got close to lunchtime. Only then would they make their way into the shower again. Only this time the twins were treated as equals as the four washed each other. The twins would learn some about their customer and his slave as they were washed.

The customer’s name was Master Robert Sanders. He owned a couple of the organization’s brothels and was sampling the sisters as he considered purchasing them. So far he had been impressed and was going to buy the sisters. However how well they submitted as the weekend progressed would still determine if the sisters ended up in one of his brothels or as personal slaves. This would be more preferable to them then spending the rest of their lives in the brothels.

After all his pleasure maid 2382-C3 has many privileges of a free woman. From being able to run errands outside of his home and even being given the name Sapphire. Which as a third generation slave was highly unusual. They were still concerned about the part about “how well they submitted”. Still compared to a life in the brothels almost anything would be better as they verbally swore themselves to him.

Once they had finished the sisters were surprised to see that there was clean lingerie waiting for them. As they quickly dressed in the clean baby dolls and stockings they mentally prepared for what was coming. Even as Sapphire pulled her sexy maid outfit out they knew no matter what they had to submit to their owner’s demands.

Even once the sisters had their collars and shackles back on and they were being lead by their leashes. The words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in their heads. As they were taken outside they could only hope that their owner would be true to his word.

Even now as they knelt on all fours waiting the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” was going through their heads as the looked at the looks of humiliation and terror on their fellow slaves’ faces. Granted the sisters felt similarly as the others but unlike them they’d realized that this was going to happen no matter what.

This had started several hours ago when their owner had lead them outside. Just being able to go outside was a major reward for the sisters and the looks of stoic acceptance on their faces turned into ones of genuine happiness. They soon added a feeling of relief when they saw their friends kneeling by a table in the center of the courtyard.

While several of the slaves auctioned off weren’t there including the two virgins their four friends were there and seamed unharmed. While they were physically alright it was plainly visible to see that psychologically it was a different story. They all were on the verge of hysterics and all were crying over their ordeals.

The look on their owner’s face told the sisters that he wasn’t happy about the treatment of their friends. Especially when he looked from the other twins and Brothel Whore 3621 and 3613. What really surprised them was the look on his face when he looked at Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2. While as he looked at Slave 2482-B2 he had a look of pity. Yet it was the anger on his face when he saw Slave 3397 that really surprised them.

Still it was something in the looks that appeared on the faces of Slave 3397 and Sapphire when they saw each other. Something about that made the sisters wonder if they knew each other. Though they would write that suspicion off as Sapphire was trained by Mistress 3397. They wouldn’t know until later how close yet wrong they were.

Everything they saw from their owner and Sapphire would take secondary importance when they saw the kennels built into one of the walls. Their attention would remain split between the kennels, their friends, and the other masters and mistresses sitting at the table. Even when they were kneeling in the presentation position with their friends they would keep their focus on all these things.

Even with their attention split they did look over their friends to she how they had faired. Slave 2482-B2 had to been covered in pink stripes from numerous canings. Her lingerie was cum stained and in taters. But it was the broken expression on her normally prideful face that said the most.

Slave 3397 wasn’t nearly as bad off but she still looked like a mess. Her lingerie was also in taters covered in cum stains and her pussy looked pink and swollen. The dried cum leaking from it and coating the inside of her thighs told the sisters she had to have been repeatedly subjected to brutal fuckings.

Brothel Whore 3621 looked like she was close to her braking point. She definitely been tortured by the pink stripes covering her body. Though the way the plug shoved up her ass hole was effecting her she probably didn’t notice anymore.

Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were probably the best off. Like them Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed they hadn’t been whipped and had clean lingerie on. Yet looking at their pussies and ass holes it was obvious they had been thoroughly fucked.

The only one of their group not kneeling with them was Brothel Whore 3613. She was uneasily sitting in her customer’s lap. While his wife turned sex slave knelt with them. Like Brothel Whore 3621 she had a plug shoved uncomfortably up her ass hole. Her expression had also drastically changed since she proudly walked away naked from the auction. The pink stripes covering her body and her reddened ass cheeks told part of the story. However the looked on her face told the rest.

It reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the trapped looks they all had when they were first enslaved. This told her this woman was beginning to realize what it meant to be a sex slave and she wasn’t liking it at all. There was also something else bothering this woman other than her own situation and Brothel Whore 3567-B was hoping to find out what it was.

As Brothel Whore 3567-B looked at Brothel Whore 3613 again she noticed several things. One like her and her sister Brothel Whore 3613 was the only other slave besides Sapphire without her arms secured behind their backs. She also seamed to be handling her ordeal a little calmer then the rest of them. However she was still uneasy with something about the situation.

It could’ve been what was being done to her friends while she was safe. Or maybe it was being used sexually. After from what she had told them Brothel Whore 3613 was actually a virgin when she was enslaved. So her first time was last night.

Still Brothel Whore 3567-B had wonder if it had anything to do with what she saw when she looked closer at her Asian friend. While Brothel Whore 3613 was unharmed she definitely wasn’t untouched. Even as she sat on her customer’s lap Brothel Whore 3613’s pussy was impaled on his cock.

Still the fact that all of them were together like this was still concerning to them. Then there was the sad look on Sapphire’s face as she looked back at them while she submissively stood behind their owner. Still when several Serving Slaves approached Brothel Whore 3567-B started to relax some.

Like at the auction these slaves had their arms secured behind their backs and the trays supported by their nipple piercings. However there were three who’s arms were not bound. While two of them stayed with the rest when they stopped in front of them. The third moved to the table with a note pad. While the other two began setting dog bowls in front of the slaves on the ground.

Even as the masters and mistresses have the Serving Slave their orders for lunch. The kneeling slaves waited for the command to eat. While she waited Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed both her and her sister once again had real people food in their bowls. Compared to the dog food the others were getting instead.

Brothel Whore 3567-B felt slightly guilty about her and her sister’s good fortune. Even with their vow regarding protecting their sisters. Still when the order came to eat Brothel Whore 3567-B was hesitant to start eating. Still realising that the dogs probably weren’t there for show. She knew she needed her strength for what was coming.

As they ate Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t that surprised to her the one master’s slave/wife sobbing. Figuring this was probably only the second time she had been fed as a slave this had to have been humiliating. Still she was a slave now so she’d best get used to it thought Brothel Whore 3567-B. Granted Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t heartless and felt some sympathy for her.

Once they had finished eating and licking their partners faces clean something new was added. Just before the masters and mistresses got their food all of the slaves were given mouthwash and ordered to rinse their mouths out. After their duties at breakfast Brothel Whore 3567-B knew they all would be orally pleasuring their respective customers under the table again. She also suspected they probably didn’t want a slave’s mouth on their genitals after she had eaten dog food.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s suspicion was correct as soon as they were finished rinsing they were ordered under the table. Since Brothel Whore 3567-B sucked their owner’s cock during breakfast. This time she ate out Sapphire while her sister pleasured their owner. What really surprised Brothel Whore 3567-B was that Brothel Whore 3613’s customer didn’t pull out of her. Instead her made his wife/slave pleasure them both while he fed Brothel Whore 3613 as he ate.

After they had gotten the masters, mistresses, Sapphire, and Brothel Whore 3613 off they were ordered to keep the masters’ cucks hard for their reward. However Brothel Whore 3567-B had a new suspicion that this wouldn’t be that great of a reward. This suspicion was brought on after she remembered Sapphire had lubed their ass holes before they had left the room.

Another one of her suspicions was once again proven correct. When once their superiors were finished eating all of them under the table were pulled out and bent over over it. Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B watched the mistresses and Sapphire putting on the strap-ons she was bracing herself for the coming ass fucking.

She figured one day she would get accustomed to this. Yet she somehow seamed to know this was to be more about their discomfort then their pleasure. Fifteen minutes later she was thanking god the ordeal was over. Though she wasn’t sure what was worse being sodomized like that or the having to listen to the weeping of all the others.

Though having the plug shoved up her ass when they finished wasn’t pleasant either. Still they all were to numbed to care at that point. Even as the four contraptions were brought out they didn’t get much of a reaction out of them. However as Brothel Whores 3569-A, 3569-B, 3621, and the one master’s slave/wife were secured in them that quickly changed.

These racks held then on all fours with their shoulders slumped low and their forearms flat on the ground in front of them. They also kept their asses raised and their legs spread. Finally their collars were secured farther immobilizing them. When Slaves 2482-B2, 3397, Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were ordered to willingly assume the same positions was when the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind.

Even as they saw the dogs being lead towards them the sisters kept repeating “Eagerly submit no matter what” under their breath. Even as the others began pleading and in the case of Brothel Whore 3621 sobbing the thought “Eagerly submit no matter what” would keep repeating over and over. Only when they felt the cold snout press against their pussies would they finally close their eyes and solely focus on those five words. The question of “Could they do this?” was pushed aside by the undeniable fact ” They will eagerly submit to this!”

When they felt the animals climb on their backs their tears would fall but they wouldn’t move. Even as they felt the dogs’ front legs wrap around their hips they knew only one path was open to them. The others would scream as they were penetrated. While the sisters only option was to submit to the dog cocks they felt violently pounding away inside of them.

“Megan and Molly were two free girls that had ceased to exist. Free girls have a choice. They were Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B two sex slaves. Sex slaves were the property of their masters and must eagerly submit to whatever their masters wanted.” Was the last thought the sisters had when they felt the dogs force their knots into their pussies and flooded them with their sperm.

They wouldn’t see the others going into hysterics about their violation at the paws of their canine rapists. The psychological toll was to much for the sisters to take as their ability for conscious thought failed them. Even as they were tied ass to ass with the dogs they were blinded to everything else. They wouldn’t remember collapsing in a heap once they were freed from the dogs. It would be almost a half a hour later the sisters would finally snap out of their trance like state and then their transformation into sex slaves was truly completed.

To the shock of the other slaves they would watch as the sisters repeated their performance with the dogs. Only this time they would beg for the dogs to take them as their bitches. Then the others would watch as the sisters not only took enjoyment out of the fucking but each had two massive orgasms. First during the initial stages of their fuckings then again as the dogs knotted with them. The change that acquired deep within the psyche of the sisters would worry all their fellow slaves.

Master Robert Sanders would get great enjoyment out of the sisters for the remainder of the weekend. From the mundane to the most exotic nothing was off the table for the sisters now. No matter what his wishes they would fulfill them. Then when it came time for him to return them they were rewarded for their submission by him keeping his word.

They were crawling on their hands and knees in front of him as he held their leashes. There was no mistaking “The Master of Ceremonies” ahead of them with most of the other slaves from the auction. With the exception of Brothel Whore 3613 and Slave 3397 “The Master of Ceremonies” was pissed at the others.

They learned that those two were the only ones besides them who’s performance this weekend was exemplary. So the four of them were due a reward while the rest would get punished. Even before the change the sisters would of been relived not to be punished but now the only reward they wanted was to serve their master.

They got what they wanted when Master Robert Sanders purchased them in front of all their fellow slaves. They were them rewarded again when their classification was changed on the spot.

No longer were they Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now they were Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now that they were purchased they found out that their training regiment would also be changing. Master Robert Sanders had strict requirements of his pleasure slaves. For the rest of their time at the facility they would be trained to fulfill these requirements. Though for the first time both Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B were looking forward to their training. After all a slave’s purpose was to fulfill the desires of her master and if they were to properly fulfill his then they needed to be properly trained as well.

Chapter Six coming soon.

---

Having hard nipples brings its own morning rewards

Steffi Lange swep into her office with a grim look on her face, and her executive assistant, Shelly Engel, rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ‘Oh shit, it’s gonna be one of those days!!!” Pouring a fresh cup of coffee, she knocked on Steffi’s door and entered he boss’s office. “Here’s your coffee and the Journal, she said, placing them on the desk in front of the blond executive. “Men are such pigs,” spat Steffi! “What happened,” asked Shelly, as she took a chair across from the large desk in front of her boss? “When I was walking from the train I think every man on the street must have looked at my chest! It just makes me sick,” said an irate Steffi!!! Now Steffi Lange was a very good looking woman with mane of blond hair and long slim legs, she is just naturally going to command attention from the opposite sex. What really makes them sit up and take notice, however, is her more than ample chest. An easy 38D, she is every man’s wet dream! Her unusually large nipples seem to be constantly erect, and it seems that now matter how heavy a bra or blouse, they poke through the fabric and seem to say to the world, “Here I am, look at me!” And that, is exactly what happens! This morning for example, at least twice one man poked another in the ribs just to point out her obvious assets! In the winter at least she could cover up with a heavy coat, but in this heat, even a light jacket felt oppressive. Shelly got up from her chair and walked around behind Steffi’s chair and slid her hands down and cupped over stuffed chest that was still heaving from the tirade! “Let me help you relax, boss,” offered Shelly! As many times as she had held them, Shelly was still mesmerized by the heft and firmness of such a large bust. Under her expert hand, the already hard nipples strained even harder to poke through the thin cloth. Steffi leaned back and was noticeably quieter as she the magic fingers massaged her heavy tits. “More,” Shelly asked? A nod from Steffi and Shelly unbuttoned the silk blouse and reached inside to feel the sheer bra that was being asked to do a lot of work holding all that tit flesh in place! Steffi was now squirming in her chair, opening and closing her legs, trying to put pressure on her now wet pussy. Continuing to work on her tits, Shelly could feel her own vagina beginning to secrete fluid, and both women were now feeling the familiar ache deep inside their cunts. Not able to ignore her pussy any longer, Steffi reached into her bottom desk drawer and pulled out a large black strap on dildo and handed it back to Shelly, and both women stopped what they were doing and quickly stripped off all their clothing. Shelly loved seeing Steffi naked! Besides her big boobs, the rest of her was perfect too! From her long slim legs to the perfect blond vee of pubic hair that covered a very puffy pair of pussy lips, Steffi had a stunning body to say the least! Having gotten out of her own clothes, Shelly stepped into the harness and adjusted the straps on the big rubber cock. “Hurry Shel, I’m on fire,” implored a very hot Steffi!!! When it was fitted into place, the big black cock stuck out obscenely from Shelly’s crotch. “Top or bottom,” Shelly asked Steffi? “I want to ride it,” a now panting Steffi said! Shelly lay down on top of the desk leaving “her” fuck pole sticking straight up in the air! Steffi dexterously mounted her secretary and lowered her gaping slit onto the knob of the latex monster. Slowly she ground her twat down until all nine thick inches had disappeared into her slot! Groaning as each inch slid in, she lifted one of her nipples to her lips and sucked on it greedily! Seeing her boss flaunt her body in this fashion made Shelly cup her own tits and twist her hard little nipples! Steffi now was working her pussy up and down the massive member, her orgasm flooding through her cunt as it contracted around the thick ebony colored pole. After resting for a moment to get her breath, Steffi realized that Shelly still hadn’t gotten off. “Let me help you lover,” she said, as she hopped off the desk. Removing the strapon exposed Shelly’s crack for Steffi’s waiting mouth, and Steffi loved eating Shelly’s pussy! It always tasted so sweet, but what really turned her on was Shelly’s clit! It was much bigger than her own little nub, and stuck out from the mass of brown pussy fur! Finding her little “friend” already erect, Steffi at first flicked her tongue over it’s little head, and then sucked it between her lips and teeth. Shelly always loved to get it nibbled on, and this was no exception! After only several minutes of nipping and licking, the little slut was filling her mouth with hot cunt juice! Her orgasm seemed to last forever!!! Steffi was a little jealous of Shelly that way, because her own cums were hard but much quicker than Shelly’s, who just seemed to ride an endless wave of climaxes! “What a way to start the morning,” said a fully sated Shelly! Looking at the clock, Steffi said, “Look at the time, we gotta get to work!!!” After they dressed, Shelly kissed Steffi on the cheek and said, “I just hope those dirty old men keep looking at your tits!” Steffi just laughed and said, “Off to work!”

---

Billy turns his sister and her hot friend into his mind-controlled cum-sluts!

Converting the Family

Chapter One: Mind-Controlled Cum-Sluts

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: An anonymous fan commissioned this story and allowed it to be shared. I merely penned this individual’s outline.

Billy Purvis

I gripped the modified remote in my hand. Weeks of being closeted in my hot, stuffy bedroom had finally paid off. I was ready to use it. I’d resisted busting out my device all day, struggling through college, suffering. I wanted to use it so badly, my dick hard, begging for satisfaction.

The remote would change everything.

I had applied the cutting edge of technology, modifying the remote not to broadcast an infrared signal, but an ultrasonic pattern that could affect brainwaves. If I pointed it at a person and pressed the pause button, they would be paralyzed. The play button would unfreeze them. I could hit the power button and knock them out.

But that wasn’t the real thing my device could do. If I hit the record button, anything I said while holding the remote would rewrite their brain. It would mind-control them, making them do whatever I wanted. Finally, I would get what I craved.

“The little troll’s been locked in his room for weeks,” the words of my older sister, Cali, echoed through the library as I entered it. “It’s been wonderful. I haven’t had to worry about the nasty freak perving on me or stealing my panties to jerk off in them.”

“It’s so disgusting the way he leers at you,” Vanessa, Cali’s best friend and the hottest girl in school, said. Like Cali, she was a senior, a sexy girl. “Bad enough I’ve had him drooling over me, but you’re his sister! That’s just filthy.”

“Is the little shit harassing you again?” Chet, Vanessa’s boyfriend, asked. “I can talk to him again.”

An anger shot through me. The last time he “talked” to me, I was scared he would knock my teeth out. He didn’t understand that Vanessa should love me. That she was mine. So was Cali. They all should be mine.

“Fucking prick,” I growled, trembling.

“Language, young man,” gasped Mrs. Crabtree, the gray-haired librarian. I pointed the remote at her as she sat at her desk in our college’s library. I hit the pause button.

She froze.

“We can talk to him together,” Brad, Vanessa’s twin brother and Cali’s boyfriend, said. “Make him understand he just can’t perv on girls that despise him. Especially his sister.”

“And not especially your twin sister, Brad?” asked Vanessa.

I stalked forward, my cock hard. My breath wheezed with my excitement. All those weeks of trial and error, and my masterpiece was complete. I moved into the library, walking around a shelf of books and spotted the foursome sitting around the table.

I almost groaned at the sight of the two girls sitting on opposite sides of the table, Vanessa a blonde goddess, slender and graceful. She didn’t have the biggest tits, but that didn’t matter. Her face was smooth, and her blue eyes always had this sparkling gleam in them. I was frozen by her beauty, in awe of her.

My hand squeezed my hard cock through my jeans.

And my older sister, Cali, was just as hot. She had black hair, like me, only hers fell sleek and silkily down her back. She had a delicate nose and plump lips, her breasts bigger than Vanessa’s, round delights swelling her sleeveless top. She held Brad’s hand while Chet…

Chet had his arm over Vanessa’s shoulder.

I glared at him, a nasty surge of anger rippling through me for the square-jawed star quarterback of our college. Chet had everything I lacked. He was tall and handsome, his shoulders broad. He had this cocky grin that made all the girls fawn over him, and he landed the sexiest girl in school.

My Vanessa.

“Oh, god, the troll’s here,” groaned Cali, glancing at me, disgust rippling across her face.

“I thought the freak was locked up in his room the moment his classes were done,” Brad said, a masculine version of Vanessa. Blond, like her, but his hair short. His face was bluff, broad, handsome where hers was gorgeous.

“Eww, he’s groping his crotch,” Vanessa said, shuddering like I was so filthy.

My cheeks burned. Why did she have to despise me? I would show her. I would make her understand.

“God, Billy, you’re such a pathetic fucking boy,” Cali hissed. “Get lost! We’re studying here!”

“Hey, freak,” growled Chet, standing up. “Get the fuck out of here, stop groping yourself, or else.”

“Or else?” I taunted as Chet stalked towards me. I didn’t have to be afraid any longer. He stood tall, clenching his fists. His knuckles popped.

I pointed the remote at him and hit pause. He froze. He stood there looking like an idiot. Little spasms rippled through him, but his muscles were locked in place. I could see the cockiness melting out of his eyes.

“Chet?” Vanessa said, frowning. “What are you doing?”

I hit the record button, saying, “Chet, why are you mad? You don’t like Vanessa. She’s too young for you. You only like grandmothers. If a woman doesn’t have saggy tits, dentures, and gray hair, you don’t get hard at all. That’s how pathetic you are. You’re a granny chaser. A GILF lover. You don’t give a shit about me at all. You don’t ever want to hurt me. Why would you? You don’t give a fuck about Vanessa.”

I hit play.

Chet lurched into motion. Then he blinked, shaking his head. Bafflement crossed over his expression. Then his eyes slid over to the librarian. Her face wrinkled, her hair gray. She was frozen for his appreciation. A smile crossed his lips as he gazed at her, nodding his head as he sauntered to her.

I pointed the remote at the librarian, saying, “You got the hots for Chet. Take him home with you. He’s your new boy toy.”

“Chet!” Vanessa gasped, standing up as her boyfriend strutted to the librarian’s desk. I hit play on the old lady, and she smiled at Chet, preening her gray hair.

I swept the remote over the other three at the table, holding record, hitting all three. “Isn’t it disgusting that Chet’s hitting on that old bat?” I asked, the ultrasonic waves rewriting their minds. “You think it is. Just filthy that he wants to fuck an old lady. Let him know how pathetic he is. Especially you, Vanessa. He’s dumping you for an old lady.”

All three glared at Chet, giving him that same looks of disgust that they gave me. Vanessa rose, putting her hands on her hips. “Chet!” she snapped as he reached the desk, leaning over, stroking the librarian’s wrinkled cheek, talking to her. “That’s disgusting! How can you just flirt with that old lady while I’m here?”

The librarian laughed, her punish fingers taking Chet’s hand. Whatever she said made Chet grin.

“Dude,” Brad said. “What the fuck, man? She’s ancient! She’s older than my grandmother and…” His words trailed off as the librarian came around the desk, taking Chet’s arm.

“I can’t believe he’s dumping you for an old lady,” I said.

“I know!” Vanessa said. “You asshole, Chet! I hope she’s so dry it hurts!” Then Vanessa glared at me. “And you! Stop leering at me, you fucking troll!”

“Yeah!” Brad said, his gaze snapping to me.

I pointed the remote at him. “Brad, just sit back and relax. You’re going to enjoy this. You love being cuckolded. You love seeing Cali have sex with me. It makes you so hard knowing my sister is such a hot slut that she would rather fuck me than you.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Cali snarled, bouncing to her feet, her breasts heaving beneath her tight tops. “You think I would ever touch you, you fucking troll! You are disgusting! I am telling Mom that you’re a fucking perv!”

I pointed the remote at her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cali Purvis

Such anger burned through me as I stared at my little brother. He was so ugly, his face greasy and pimply. He was scrawny, his face squat like a toad, his arms hairy. He was short and fat. A fucking tub of lard. I don’t know how we came from the same womb. How could Mom give birth to something as filthy, as perverted, as twisted as him? He was a troll, a nasty troglodyte lurking in his dark room, and now he was here, perving on me.

Telling my boyfriend that he was going to fuck me!

“If you think I would ever touch you,” I hissed at him. “You are so deluded, Billy! Even if you weren’t my brother, I would never touch you. You’re a fucking homunculus. You’re the ugliest guy at school.”

“Damn, you are one hot slut,” my disgusting brother said, squeezing his cock through his jeans, shuddering at me.

“Hot slut!” I hissed and marched towards Billy. Anger swelled inside of me as he pointed his dumb remote at me. “I’m going to claw out your eyes.”

The red light flickered at the end of the remote. Did he think it was a weapon?

“You think I’m the sexiest guy in school. A stud. I’m so hot it makes you so wet for me,” Billy said. “You don’t care that I’m your brother. You think that’s hot. You think incest is best. You want to fuck me so badly. You want to do anything I want. You’re a nymph for me, Cali. A fucking slut. You want me more than you ever have wanted Brad. You hate Brad. He’s a pathetic cuckold that wants you to fuck me. He gets off on it. Don’t you, Brad?”

“Oh, damn, it would be so hot,” groaned Brad, “if you let your brother fuck you, Cali.”

Such loathing shot through me. I threw a look over my shoulder at my boyfriend. He groped himself, looking so excited. “You want me to fuck my little brother, huh?” I asked, my pussy melting in my panties. I shuddered, my hips wiggling from side to side. “You want to see me be his little slut?”

“So badly,” Brad groaned. “That would be so hot to see.”

“What the fuck?” Vanessa groaned.

“Mmm, you want me to do this, huh?” I moaned, sauntering to Billy. How had I never seen how sexy my short brother was? He was the hottest guy attending our college. It was like he opened my eyes, his remote showing me the truth. A short, chubby stud. Brad was just like Chet, another disgusting perv. “You want me to kiss my brother?”

“So badly,” moaned Brad. “Do it, babe.”

How could I ever have dated such a pathetic guy like him. “Don’t call me babe,” I hissed. “You’re too disgusting to call me that.”

I threw my arm around my brother’s neck. I had a few inches of height on him. I pressed my crotch against him, my jeans rasping on his as I humped against his thigh. My clit ached as I rubbed against him. Pleasure shot through me. My hand slid down his chubby stomach while my brother stared at me with such joy in his eyes.

“Cali,” he groaned in awe like he was shocked I would want to do this to him.

“Mmm, you are such a stud, Billy,” I moaned, my hand sliding down his stomach to his jeans. I reached his crotch. I squeezed him, feeling his cock through his jeans. My brother’s hot cock. I shuddered as I groped him. I nuzzled my lips to his ear. “I want your cock in me so badly, little brother.”

“God, you are a fucking whore,” he groaned as I squeezed him, his dick throbbing through my jeans.

“I’m not a whore!” I objected. “I’ve only had sex with Brad.”

He pointed the remote at me. The red light flashed as he opened my eyes, saying, “You’re not just a whore. You’re a slut. A cum-slut. For me. You want to guzzle my jizz. You’re a nympho now. For months, you’ve been masturbating to me, and now you get to do whatever you want to me.”

“Yes!” I moaned, grinding on him. These memories blossomed in my mind of all the times I rubbed my pussy thinking about him. How I plunged my fingers into my cunt while imagining I was gulping down my little brother’s jizz. “I have, Billy. I’ve been trying to hide it, but I want to be your cum-slut. I’ve masturbated so many times to being drenched in your spunk.”

“What the hell is going on?” Vanessa asked, her voice cracking. “Has everyone gone mad? You hate your brother, Cali. You think he’s disgusting.”

“He’s hot!” I objected, glaring at my blonde friend as I kept humping against my brother. My pussy was on fire. He was so sexy. “How can you even say I found the hottest guy in school disgusting?”

“Are you kidding me?” Vanessa said, her voice brittle. “Hottest? Come on, Brad, you think Billy’s ugly.”

“So ugly,” Brad groaned. “And Cali would rather fuck him than me. Look at her, she’s just humping him.”

Vanessa looked so shocked.

The red light flicked before my face as my hot, little brother said, “You’re bi, Cali. You have the hots for Vanessa, too. You’re a slut for her. She makes you almost as wet as I do. You want to share me with her. So go tell her that. Show her how hot you are, how much you want to share me with her.”

“Yes!” I moaned. My little brother was so right. “You’re so hot, Vanessa. I should have told you sooner!”

“What?” my blonde friend gasped as I broke away from my little brother.

I was so glad that my little brother had that device. It made everything make so much sense. He revealed what I was hiding. I did want to share him with Vanessa. She made my pussy ache, too. She was so sexy. I’d been suppressing my lesbian desires for her for… I don’t know how long. But this must have been in me.

“Cali,” Vanessa groaned, squirming in her chair. “Please, please, this isn’t funny. Stop playing along with your brother.”

“I’m not playing along,” I purred as I straddled her lap, my hands cupping her face. I stared into her blue eyes, my black hair falling in a curtain around my face. I squirmed on her lap. “Don’t you want to have a threesome with me and the hottest guy in our school?”

“Hottest guy?” Vanessa said, her voice shrill. She let out a hysterical laugh. “This is fucked up. Stop this, Cali.”

“You’re just so sexy,” I purred, my head leaning down.

I kissed Vanessa on the mouth. She stiffened against me. She squirmed while her hands pushed on me, trying to thrust me away as I just wanted to love her. To share her with my brother. I didn’t understand why she didn’t see it. Why she found him disgusting at all.

She just had to be honest about her feelings.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Vanessa Banks

I wrenched my head away from Cali’s lips. I couldn’t believe she was kissing me. Her hazel eyes brimmed with this hunger I had never seen in her. I shuddered, squirming as she ground atop me. This was insane. This couldn’t be happening.

“Don’t you want to fuck him with me?” moaned Cali.

“Have you lost your mind?” I demanded. “I would never, ever fuck that disgusting troll you have for a brother! He’s vile! He’s loathsome! He’s the foulest, ugliest, most perverted creep I have ever met. Look at him!”

I shifted, glaring at Billy. He stood there, short and squat, his black hair greasy, his clothing rumpled. There was a stain on his shirt. He was just a pig. He shifted, clutching that remote. He looked hurt.

Good.

“Yeah, I meant every word!” I hissed at him while Cali nuzzled into my ear. She nibbled on my lobe. “And stop that, Cali! I’m not gay or bi! I don’t want to fuck your brother.”

“But it’ll be so much fun!” moaned Cali as she humped against me like a bitch in heat.

“You really think I’m pathetic?” Billy asked.

“Absolutely!” I said, glaring at him. “I don’t know what you did to Cali and my brother, but you will undo it right now!”

He pointed the remote at me. The red light pulsed at the end. “But you love me, Vanessa,” Billy said. “You think I’m hot. Sexy. You don’t think I’m filthy at all. You don’t think I’m a creep, but a stud. I make you hotter than Chet ever did.”

“Of course I love you,” I said, smiling at him, his sister still grinding on me. My heart beat so fast. This wonderful patter shivered buzzing joy through me. That giddy rush I felt when Chet first asked me out now consumed me as I stared at Billy. I smiled at him. “I… I don’t know…” It hit me what I had said to him. “I… Don’t understand…”

“Why you thought I was disgusting?” he asked.

“Of course you’re not disgusting,” I said, drinking in the sight of him. That lank, greasy hair was just so sexy. He was short and squat, the sort of chubby man that any woman would want. I didn’t mind his acne, and the stain on his shirt just proved how manly he was. “You’re my hairy hunk, Billy!”

He smiled. “That’s good to hear. You want to show me that love, don’t you?” he said, still pointing the remote at me. Red light flickered. “You’ll do anything to please me. The way a girl in love should.”

“Absolutely!” I moaned.

“Mmm, I know, it’s so hot, isn’t it?” Cali moaned. She licked my ear again. I wished she would stop. She wasn’t her brother.

“Why don’t you two come here and show me your tits,” Billy said.

“Of course!” I said, so happy to show the guy I loved my breasts.

“Damn, yes, show your brother those tits, Cali,” my twin groaned. “You, too, sis. He’s so much more of a man than me.”

“God, you’re pathetic,” Cali said as she slid off of me, her hazel eyes glazed. She peeled off her sleeveless top, exposing her round breasts constrained in a scarlet bra, a black bow between the cups.

“Oh, that’s a cute bra,” I said as I stood up, my fingers unbuttoning my own blouse. “Don’t you think, honey?”

“Honey…” Billy repeated. He had such a grin on him. He was three years younger than me and just such a stud. “You really love me, Vanessa?”

“Of course I do,” I said, shaking my head at how silly his question was. “I’m taking my top off for you in our college’s library because I do. I’d never do that for Chet.” I didn’t hide my disgust for my ex-boyfriend.

He could fuck Mrs. Crabtree dried-up snatch all he wanted.

“And I just want to fuck you, bro,” Cali moaned. She reached behind her and unhooked her bra.

“Holy shit,” Billy said as his older sister’s tits came into view. I’d seen them before. To me, they were just a pair of boobs. I had them—every girl had them—they were no big deal to me.

But Billy…

He looked so cute as he lusted at her. His eyes almost bulged. He squeezed his cock in his jeans, groaning as Cali cupped her breasts. She kneaded them, digging her fingers into her tits. Her nipples were hard as mine.

I slipped off my blouse, folded it, and set it on the study table. Billy slid his eyes to me, staring at my small tits, barely B’s. They were cradled in my cream bra, the cups surrounded by royal blue lace. He licked his lips, wanting to see my breasts so badly.

I wanted to make him happy and show him how much I loved him. I reached behind me and unhooked it. The straps slipped off my shoulders. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, my juices flowing, soaking into my panties as the bra fell off my breasts. I exposed my small tits, my pink nipples so hard.

“Damn,” Billy groaned. His brown eyes flicked from my tits to his sisters and then back to mine.

I preened for him, thrusting my tits proudly before me as sauntered to him, Cali at my side. Billy groaned. He shoved his remote into his hands, rubbed his sweaty hands on his jeans, then groped us. He squeezed my tit and his sister’s, his fingers digging into my flesh.

“Oh, my fucking god,” he groaned. “You’re both so great. I’m squeezing them. Fuck, yeah. You’re tits… I’m really enjoying both your tits.”

“You like them?” I asked, shivering as he brushed my nipple, pleasure shooting down to my pussy. “Really?”

“Course he does,” Cali said. “We’re hot.”

“So hot,” groaned Billy. “I still can’t believe this is happening. It makes me so hard.”

“Mmm, good,” Cali said. “Because you’re making me so wet. God, I just want your cum all over me. I want to bathe in it.”

“Such a cum-slut,” groaned Billy.

“She is,” I moaned, Billy pinching my nipple. I winced and them moaned. It hurt and felt good all at the same time. He had no idea how to touch breasts.

Because he’d never done it!

He was a virgin. These were the first pair of live tits he’d seen, let alone handled. I shuddered, another wave of joy flooded through me. My poor panties were soaked with my excitement. My hips wiggled from side to side as the heat surged through me.

“I fucking need to cum,” he groaned. “Unzip me, Cali.”

“Mmm, yes,” Cali purred. She unsnapped her little brother’s jeans. I trembled, shuddering. What would Billy’s cock look like? I never was a fan of dicks. I mean, Chet’s felt good in me, but I liked to be with him in the dark so I didn’t have to see it.

Would Billy want me to suck his dick? I hated sucking cocks. Cum tasted so nasty. I wasn’t a cum-slut like Cali.

His wore tight, white underwear, his cock tenting the front. Cali shoved her hand in without hesitation. She grasped her brother’s cock and pulled it out. I kept staring at Billy’s cute, pimply face, not wanting to see his cock. His fingers twisted my nipple as he groaned.

“Damn, you just want to be my slut, don’t you, sis?” groaned Billy.

“You know it,” Cali said. “Incest is so hot.”

“It is,” Billy said, the red light flicking. “You agree, Vanessa. Incest is hot.”

I blinked and nodded my head. “It is. You’re so right.”

He grinned at me. Then he groaned. Whatever Cali was doing to his cock, he was loving it. I focused on his eyes, on his pimply face. I clutched at his wrist, holding his hand to my tit as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. His hand groping me made me feel so wonderfully naughty.

“Both of you kneel,” he groaned.

“Yes!” Cali moaned, falling to her knees before I could even bend mine.

“Okay,” I said, growing nervous.

He wanted us to blow him. I could do it. For him. I loved him so much I would force myself to do it. I grimaced as I knelt by Cali. She clutched his cock. This salty, delicious musk filled my nose. His cock’s tip throbbed before me. Normally, I would want to gag having to suck a cock, but this was his dick. Cali moaned and leaned in, licking the tip of his cock.

She purred, such a slut.

“You suck it, too, Vanessa,” Billy said. “Both of you. You love my cock. You love sucking my dick.”

“Of course I love sucking your cock,” I said. I leaned in, breathing in that smell. That salty scent filled my nose. My mouth watered. “This is the only dick I’ve ever wanted to suck.”

“Only dick you’ll ever suck,” he groaned.

“Damn,” Brad moaned in the background. “Make him cum! I wish I was such a stud to have you two share my cock.”

“But we don’t want a pathetic cuckold,” moaned Cali before she sucked on the tip of her brother’s dick again.

I pressed my cheek against Cali’s as I nuzzled in. My tongue flicked along the edge of Billy’s cock, the salty flavor making me shiver in delight. I sucked at his shaft, kissing up and down it while he groaned. Cali nursed at his cock, making such nasty sounds, moaning as she loved him.

Billy groaned. Such a huge grin spread across his lips. His eyes burned with pleasure. He loved what we were doing. I kissed back up his shaft, so happy to please him. To love him. This was the absolutely best thing ever.

My mouth brushed Cali’s on accident. Then she was pulling her lips off, letting me suck on it. I engulfed his cock. I swirled my tongue around it, gathering that strong flavor. His salty precum coated my tongue. My cheeks hollowed as I loved them.

“Goddamn!” he groaned.

“Yes, yes!” moaned Cali. She nuzzled down and sucked on his balls as I blew him. She pressed her face into them, breathing in his sour musk. She reveled in it, shifting beside me. It was such a hot thing to experience.

I was so thrilled to be a part of this. My eyes fluttered. My pussy clenched. My juices flowed out of me. This was so hot. I reveled in the salty flavor. I should be gagging, but I wasn’t. It was Billy’s cock. The boy I loved’s dick. I would just worship him.

I would love him with all my heart.

I sucked and bobbed my mouth. I’d given Chet a blowjob a few times. I tried with Billy. I was so eager to feel him spurt into my mouth. I would drink down his cum no matter how much he fired into my mouth. I would gulp it all down.

“Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Billy. “You two are just so hot. So sexy. You both love me.”

“Yes!” Cali moaned. “Oh, your balls are so yummy. So full of cum.”

“I want to cum on both your faces,” he groaned. “I want to coat you in my jizz.”

“Yes!” Cali hissed in delight.

I sucked harder. If that made Billy happy, he could cum anywhere. I didn’t care if it was humiliating to let a guy cum on my face. I didn’t care that was something porn stars allowed. For Billy, I would be his whore. Just so long as I could love him.

His face clenched. He groaned, his cock twitching in my mouth. He looked like he was about to cum. I sucked harder on him, my tongue dancing around the crown of his cock. More and more of his salty precum stained my tongue.

“Fuck!” he groaned. “I want to last longer, but… but… You’re both touching me. Shit! Put your faces together so I can jizz all over them, sluts!”

“Yes!” Cali moaned.

I popped my mouth off his dick, quivering in delight. Cali’s cheek pressed against mine. She fisted his cock hard and fast, the tip coated in my saliva. It was an angry red, twitching as she pumped her hand faster and faster.

“Beg for it!” groaned Billy.

“Cum on our faces!” Cali moaned. “Just jizz all over our beautiful features. Coat us in your spunk!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Just cover us in your dirty cum, Billy! I want it so bad! I want to be drenched in it and make you happy!”

“Fuck!” he growled. His cock throbbed.

Then his jizz erupted. I gasped at the hot splash of his seed spurting across my forehead. His cock pulsed as more and more of his spunk fired out. He splattered my nose. It ran down to my lips. That salty flavor coated my lips and seeped into my mouth. It had such a strong flavor. It was so delicious because it was his cum. My tongue swept out, gathering it up.

Billy grunted with each blast, Cali fisting him as he spurted more and more. He painted our faces. He coated us in his hot spunk. I felt so dirty. So nasty to coated in his jizz. He sprayed us both as he stared down at us with such lust in his eyes.

“Both just a pair of cum-sluts!” he snarled as he pointed the remote at us. The red light flashed. “You both love being my cum-sluts!”

“I do!” I moaned, the cum running over me.

“You love it so much, you want to taste it on each other’s lips. Cali, Vanessa, you’re so hot for each other. Bi for each other. Sluts for each other!”

“Yes, Billy!” I moaned, turning my head and staring into my friend’s eyes. Cum dribbled past her delicate nose to her plump lips.

I kissed her so hard. I don’t know why I hated her kissing me before. It was so wonderful. Her lips were seasoned with that salty cum. It only made me feel filthier, even more of a cum-slut, as our tongues swapped his jizz back and forth.

He groaned as he watched us, his spunk dribbling down my face. My arms went around Cali’s neck, my right breast brushing her left tit. Our nipples caressed as we kissed and loved each other, swapping his cum, sharing it. Loving it.

This was Billy’s cum we shared.

“That’s it,” he groaned, staring at us. “Snowball my jizz back and forth like the whores you are. You’re both my whores.”

Red light flickered.

Of course we were. I loved being his whore. His slut. It was so hot. I was so glad I could share this with my sexy best friend. My tongue danced with hers, my pussy molten. I needed to cum so badly. I needed Billy’s cock in me. I needed Cali touching me. Doing things to me.

Lezzie things.

“Fuck!” Billy groaned. “You’re both such dumb sluts.”

I was. A dumb slut for him.

“You’ll do anything I want,” he growled. “Just so disgusting it makes you wet to hear me say degrading things about you.”

So disgusting. His cum coated my face and I was sharing it with my best friend. His sister! That was how disgusting I was. Just an utter slut for him. A whore. I loved him so much. As those filthy words poured out of his mouth, I just kissed Cali harder.

“I don’t even know why I’m bothering with two disgusting sluts like you!” Billy growled. “You have to earn my love.”

I would. We would. I loved him so much.

“You have to do whatever I want. You have to be my cum-buckets. My nasty whores. You want to make me happy. You’ll find hot girls for me. You’ll bring me women You’ll do anything to keep loving me.”

I moaned my agreement. I knew so many hot girls that Billy needed to fuck. That would make him keep loving me. I had to keep earning his love. It was so important to me. I would let him degrade me however he wanted.

“Get naked!” he snarled. “Both of you get naked! I want to see your sexy bodies press together. I want to see you tribbing on the table.”

I didn’t know what tribbing was, but I had to get naked. I broke the kiss with Cali and bounced to my feet, his cum still covering my face. Cali rose a moment later, her hazel eyes dazed. Her round breasts bounced. Some of his cum had dribbled onto her heaving breasts. She quivered, unsnapping her jeans and shoving them and her panties down in a single go, exposing her trimmed, black bush.

I unzipped my tight skirt and wiggled it down my hips, half-tugging off my panties in the process. Billy’s dark eyes flicked back and forth between us. He ran a hand through his greasy hair—so handsome!—and lusted at us. I had to get naked and make him happy. I had to keep earning his love.

I thrust my panties down after my skirt, exposing how wet I was. How hot he made me.

“A landing strip?” Billy asked, leering at the line of blonde hair that led to my shaved pussy. “Kinky.”

“Chet had me do it,” I said, anger boiling through me. “I bet Mrs. Crabtree’s got a hairy muff. He’ll hate it!”

“But I love seeing you shaved,” Billy said. “Though Cali’s bush has charm to it, too.”

I had to trib his sister on the table now. I just… A panic fluttered through me. If I didn’t trib her, he would hate me. “What’s tribbing, Billy. I don’t know what that is.”

“I do!” Cali said, taking my hand. “Mmm, he’ll love it. We’re going to hump our cunts together. For him.”

“For him!” I moaned, my heart fluttering in joy. “Guys like it when girls lez out.”

“Cali never lezzed out for me,” Brad moaned. I forgot my dumb twin was still here. He was off to the side groping himself, looking so pathetic. “I asked and asked.”

“You’re not my hot brother,” Cali moaned as she pushed me onto the study table.

The Formica surface was cold on my naked rump. I shivered as Cali pushed me down, her body sliding over mine. My little tits quivered. A drop of cum fell off her chin and splattered on my breast, almost hitting my nipple. Then she lowered herself to me between my legs, mounting me like a guy about to fuck a girl. She just had enough room on the table to kneel, my own legs dangling off the edge.

Her breast pressed into mine. She settled her soft body on me, so different from Chet’s. No hard muscles but all feminine delight. I shuddered, so glad I knew I liked girls now. That I liked Cali. I smiled at her cum-splattered face then groaned as her silky bush rubbed against my shaved pussy, tickling me. Pleasure rippled through me.

Her tongue lapped at my cheek, gathering up her brother’s yummy cum. I shuddered as she purred. Her hips wiggled, rubbing her hot flesh against my clit. I felt something swollen in her rubbing on my bud.

She ground our clits together.

“Cali!” I moaned. “Oh, wow, that feels nice.”

“Mmm, doesn’t it?” she moaned, her hips undulating, grinding her snatch into me. “And my brother’s watching. The perv loves it. Don’t you, bro?”

“Please say you love it, honey!” I gasped. “Please say our lezzie passion is making you happy!”

“So happy!” he groaned. “Just a pair of disgusting dykes grinding your cunts together for me. I can see your pussies rubbing together. Fuck, that’s hot.”

I shuddered in joy. I hugged Cali, holding her tight against me as she squirmed atop me. She licked across my face, and I returned the favor. I had to gather up his spunk. That salty, thick flavor coated my tongue. I shuddered at how slutty I felt.

“You two just love pleasing your sex god,” he groaned. “Mmm, two hot sisters making their little brother happy.”

“I love licking cum off our sister,” moaned Cali.

Confusion rippled through me for a moment and… and… “Yes, yes, our little brother is such a sex god, Cali. Ooh, and love your pussy grinding on me.”

“Incest is so hot,” panted Cali. “Even between sisters.”

“I love you, sis,” I moaned then kissed my sister hard on the mouth, sharing our little brother’s cum as we rubbed our pussies together.

I was so hot. I was on fire. We were making our hot, little brother so happy. I heard him groaning a he watched us, his breath wheezing in that sexy way it did when he was excited. I shuddered, my hips undulating, grinding my clit into my sister’s snatch.

Even though Cali and I looked nothing a like, we were sisters. So close. Our pussies grinding together. My hands slid down, cupping her rump, pulling her snatch tight into me. Every brush of her clit sent pleasure spiking through me.

I was so on fire from sucking our brother’s cock, from worshiping him. He was a sex god. It was so amazing. My fingers dug into my sister’s ass. My little sister’s ass. She was three months younger than me, still nineteen. I kneaded her rump as we snowballed his cum back and forth.

“Yes, yes, my two sisters are making me so hard again,” he growled. “You’re both such horny sluts. You’re going to cum rubbing your cunts together. Two nasty sisters cumming like lezzie sluts for me.”

“Yes!” Cali moaned into our lips, she ground harder into me, tribbing our pussies together.

I whimpered, moaned. My cunt grew hotter and hotter. Every glide of her clit across mine sent sparks showering through me. My eyes squeezed shut. The pleasure spilled over me. Through me. It was incredible.

I was going to cum grinding on my little sister’s pussy. Our tits rubbed together. Our nipples brushed, sending more delight shooting down to my snatch. I groaned, the pleasure spilling through me. This incredible bliss filled me. Made me shudder, ache. I never wanted this to stop. I wanted it to keep rippling through me.

Her lips were so hot on mine. Her pussy dripping with her passion. I felt her juices dribble across my shaved snatch, our incestuous cream mixing together while our little brother watched. While we made him so happy.

“Billy!” I moaned. “Cali! I love you both! I’m going to… to… Cum!”

I heaved beneath Cali. My pussy convulsed as my orgasm burned through me. Juices gushed out of me. My toes curled, my legs spasming. My fingers big into my sister’s rump, pulling her tight against me. I sucked cum off her cheek, reveling in our brother’s salty flavor as the pleasure slammed into my mind.

My thoughts melted in rapture. I was making my little brother so happy with my whorish, lezzie behavior. I whimpered, the incestuous ecstasy burning through my mind. I bucked beneath Cali, rubbing my small tits into her plumper mounds.

“Fuck!” Cali moaned then her juices washed hot across my snatch as she quivered over me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck! Billy! I’m cumming on our older sister’s cunt!”

“Yes!” Billy groaned. “You two got me hard again. I need to be in you. I have to fuck you both. Shit!”

I felt my little brother’s cock nuzzling at the entrance to my pussy. I stared up at him past Cali’s shoulder. As she licked his jizz off my cheek, I grinned at him. I let out a wanton moan, so eager to be my little brother’s whore and love him with my pussy.

He rammed into me.

“Billy!” I squealed.

My brother’s cock was in my cunt. I clutch our sister’s rump as he pumped away at me. Another orgasm surged through me. Incestuous pleasure rippled out of my cunt while my pussy convulsed around his dick.

It was incredible. I could see the bliss my cunt gave him. I knew my whorish hole was making him so happy. Euphoria flowed through me along with the rapture from my orgasms. His dick churned me up, making me feel incredible.

“I love you being in me, Billy!” I moaned. “I love fucking my little brother! Is my naughty pussy making you feel good?”

“So fucking good!” Billy grunted, slamming into me. “But I bet Cali feels good, too.”

I gasped as Billy ripped his cock out of me. My cunt felt so empty. So alone. Then Cali groaned atop me, her clit pressing into my pussy, her ticklish pubic hairs caressing my shaved labia. Billy’s balls smacked into my pussy lips as he pumped away. He was fucking his sister’s cunt now.

I shuddered beneath her, loving how she rocked into me as Billy slammed his cock into her hard. Our little brother made Cali gasp into my ear. Her breasts rubbed into mine, pleasure sparking as our nipples caressed.

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck my cunt!” moaned Cali. “Flood my snatch with your jizz! I want it gushing into me! I want it flooding me. Filling me! Give me all your yummy cum, brother! I’m your cum-bucket!”

“But so is Vanessa!” grunted Billy.

I gasped as Billy rammed into my pussy on his next stroke, switching cunts so easily. My snatch squeezed down on him. I wasn’t cumming, but I could feel another one building up as he pumped away in me. He plowed me hard, fast. Pleasure shuddered through me. My eyes squeezed shut, my twat clamping down on his thrusting shaft.

It was incredible. The silky friction rippled through me. I moaned and gasped as my sex god of a little brother plowed me with such passion. His balls smacked into my taint as he churned my cunt towards my orgasm.

Then he ripped out of me and fucked his dick back into Cali.

“Billy!” I whimpered in need as his balls smacked into my pussy lips, the thudding impacts sending waves of delight rippling through me. “Oh, fuck our sister! Plow into her!”

“So good!” moaned Cali. “We’re our little brother’s cum-buckets.”

“Yes!” I panted, my pussy clenching, aching to be filled and—

Billy filled my cunt.

His cock plowed into me for a few glorious strokes, driving me towards my orgasm. Then he was back in our sister, fucking Cali hard. I licked the last of the cum out of her, savoring his balls slamming into me.

Then he was back in me. He fucked between our cunts, driving us both wild. We kissed, sharing the last drops of his cum as we squirmed on each other. My orgasm built every time Billy was in me with that amazing cock. My little brother drove me wild. He sent me crashing into such heights of rapture.

It was incredible.

“Fuck, you two are so hot and tight!” he growled. “I don’t know which one of you whores I should cum in!”

“Cum in me!” gasped Cali. “I’m your cum-bucket!”

“But so am I!” I moaned as he rammed back into me. My pussy drank in the silky friction. I was so close to exploding. “I want your cum spurting into me, Billy.”

“You want to be bred by me!” he grabbed. “Both of you do. You want to carry my child!”

“Yes!” I gasped as he ripped out of me.

Cali moaned into my ear, “Breed me! I don’t care that you’re my brother. I want your child! I want to be knocked up by my sexy, little brother!”

“Yes!” I howled. “Breed us both, little brother. We love you so much. We’re your whores. You can do whatever you want to us.”

“Yes!” moaned Cali, trembling atop me. “Fuck!”

“Shit!” Billy grunted. “You’re cumming like a whore.”

“I am!” she squealed, writhing atop me.

Her juices spilled over me. I groaned, Billy’s heavy balls slapping into my cunt. I was so close. My clit throbbed against Cali’s. She trembled atop me, moaning into my ear as her orgasm raged through her.

Then Billy grunted, and his face twisted in passion. I gasped, realizing he was cumming in our sister. A surge of disappointment washed through me. I wanted to be bred so badly. I wanted to make those squealing sounds of delight Cali made.

“Yes, yes, breed me!” she howled.

Then something amazing happened. Billy’s balls pulled away from my cunt. I felt a hot spurt of jizz splash across my shaved pussy lips moment before his cock penetrated me. My eyes widened as I felt his incestuous seed spurt into my fertile depths.

“Breed me!” I howled as my little brother fired the last drops of his cum in me.

I exploded.

Rapture howled through my body. My pussy convulsed around his cock, reveling in him being in me. I stared up at my pimple-faced, greasy-haired, sex god of a little brother. He was so handsome. Even gorgeous. Stars burst across my vision as my cunt celebrated his jizz spurting into me. My world fuzzed to a narrow cone focused on him.

My mind drowned in rapture. I bucked beneath our sister, my fingers digging into her rump as he dumped the last of his cum into my cunt. I shuddered, so happy I could make him happy. He grinned, pleasure twisting his flushed face.

“You two are going to make me so happy,” he groaned. “You’re going to find such hot sluts for me to fuck.”

“All the sluts!” I moaned. “Right, Cali?”

“Right, Vanessa,” mewled my sister into my ear. She squirmed atop me. “Oh, damn, that was amazing, Billy.”

“Just the hottest thing I’ve ever seen, croaked pathetic Brad. Our other brother was just such a loser. He wasn’t good enough to fuck us like Billy.

“Let’s go home and see Mom,” Billy said. “I have a feeling she’s as much a whore as you two.”

“But our mother’s dead,” Cali said.

I blinked. My mind growing confused. My mother lived. She was blonde like me and… and…

The red light flickered.

“Mrs. Banks is all our mothers,” Billy said. “Remember, Cali.”

Cali smiled. “Ooh, yes, I bet our mom is such a slut. Let’s go.”

“You drive, Brad,” Billy said. “I’m eager to get home to mom.”

I beamed in delight, trembling as I came down from my orgasmic high. I couldn’t wait to see Mom become a cum-slut like me.

To be continued…

---

Julie stepped out of the cab, pulling her jacket tighter against the cold evening

The Club

By anon y mouse

Julie stepped out of the cab, pulling her jacket tighter against the cold evening wind. Her friend Sarah followed her, paying the twenty dollar tab.

“Well, this is it,” said Sarah cheerfully, flicking a lock of brown hair from her face.

“Are you sure?” asked Julie, looking about nervously. Across the street from where the cab had dropped them off stood a large building, built of plain concrete block. The entire side was broken by only a single door, “It doesn’t look like much of a club.”

Sarah took her hand and led her across the street, Julie taking care not to stumble; she wasn’t used to wearing high heels.

Julie adjusted her clothes as they got closer. She wore a simple white blouse and a dark, knee-length skirt with black stockings, her light brown hair tied neatly behind her.

“I’m not really sure about this,” she said, “Can’t we do this another night?”

“No, we can’t,” said Sarah, reaching for the door handle, “The pass I got you is only for tonight.”

Sarah pulled the door open and led Julie into the dimly lit hallway behind. The walls were painted a dark shade of red. Bare bulbs pointed the way to a battered doorway, thumping bass notes echoed through the hall to the music.

A woman stood at the door, she was tall and muscular, wearing tight black jeans and a t-shirt. Julie felt herself turn red under her stare.

“Good evening Rocky,” Sarah said to the woman.

“Evening Sarah,” she said back, not taking her eyes off of Julie, “Who’s your friend?”

“This is Julie,” she replied, pushing Julie closer, “I’ve got her in tonight.”

“Does Mistress know?”

“Yep”

Rocky nodded, not taking her eyes off Julie. She leant over and opened the door.

“Enjoy the show,” she said with a smile.

***

Julie bit back a gasp as she looked around the room. There was a stage in the centre of the room, with an attached catwalk that led into the back. A nude Asian girl was dancing around the steel pole, a black thong in her teeth. There was a bar stretched out along the right hand wall, a number of women seated, sipping drinks.

Sarah led her to an empty table close to the stage. Julie hung her jacket over the back of the chair, more than a little aware of the people watching her.

A waitress came over to their table. Julie guessed she couldn’t be any older than fifteen. She had long red hair pulled back in a pony tail and wore only a simple white apron that covered her crotch.

“Hey Sarah,” she said with a smile, “What can I get ya?”

Sarah ordered the drinks for both of them, and the waitress left. Julie’s eyes locked onto her exposed ass.

“See,” said Sarah, watching her friend’s gaze, “This place isn’t so bad.”

Julie turned back and stared into the table, “I’m really not sure about this.”

“Relax. Everyone is here for the same reason’s you are.”

As their waitress came back with the drinks, Julie couldn’t help ogling the girl’s firm breasts as she leant over to place them on the table, a much older woman came up to them. Julie had to admit, she was very attractive—; long silver hair tied up in a bow, wearing a black dress that was cut in just the right places.

“So, you must be Julie,” she said, extending her hand, “I’m Mistress.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” said Julie, trying to keep her nervousness out of her voice.

“Sarah tells me this is your first time at a place like this.”

“Y-yeah,” Julie said, “I’m not really sure what to expect.”

“Oh don’t worry,” said Mistress, as lights began to flash on stage, “I’m sure you’ll know what you want by the end of the night.”

Claps and cheers came up from around the club as the first dancer walked on stage; the PA system announcing her as ‘Lioness’.

Julie let out a gasp as she looked at her. She couldn’t have been older than ten or eleven, and wore a tight, leopard print dress. The lights pulsed on her dark skin, as she spun herself around the pole, letting the dress ride up over her hips, baring her bald sex to the crowd.

Julie took a sip of her drink and watched as the girl slipped the dress down off her chest, exposing her pointy nipples, leaving the dress around her waist. Glancing over at her friend, Julie saw Sarah was entranced, staring intently as the girl slid down the pole; her knees spread wide, and began humping her plump butt against the cool steel.

“Holy fuck,” Sarah murmured, her hand slipping under the waistband of her jeans.

Julie scanned the room and saw many other women where in the midst of pleasuring themselves, and each other.

She turned her eyes back to the dancer, and watched as she bucked up and down. She was moaning in delight, as she pushed her sex against the poke, pinching and tweaking her nipples.

She suddenly flipped over, onto her back, and with her legs spread as wide as she could, she rubbed herself off, and her legs tensing through her climax, her squeals of delight temporarily blocking out the music.

As the girl lay on her back panting, Sarah, as well as a few other women, pulled notes from their pockets. They lent over the stage and rubbed them against her wet lips. They then slapped them against her thighs, and the notes stuck.

Eventually, the girl got up, blowing kisses to the crowd, before slinking off into the back.

“Well,” said Sarah when the girl had gone, “What did you think?”

“I honestly don’t know what to say,” said Julie, “I mean she’s so young…”

“Well yeah,” said Sarah, “That’s kinda the point.”

Julie was about to say something else, when the PA came on again.

“And next up, everyone put your hands together for; Angelica”

The lights flashed on again, only this time they were a lot softer. The girl who came out was much younger than the one before, she looked not much over eight years old. She had golden blonde hair, which had been tied back in pigtails. She wore a typical schoolgirl’s uniform; pleated skirt, white shirt with tie, knee high socks and shiny black shoes, the outfit was topped off with a set of furry white angel wings.

“Oh my god,” Julie heard herself moan, not noticing the smirk she got from Sarah.

The girl swayed onto the stage, her hips swinging back and forth to the music, her skirt occasionally flipping up to expose the tiniest white g-string.

She slowly removed her shirt, undoing each button agonisingly slowly, letting the crowd get glimpses of her pale skin. She threw it into the crowd when it was done, and Julie silently cursed the woman who grabbed it.

Angelica spun around the pole, her skirt flipping up again. Julie was fascinated by her fluid movements, she moved around the circle so confidently for a child so young. The girl pulled at the little zip on her skirt, and bent forward as she pulled it down, her round ass facing out into the crowd. She kicked her leg out, and the red garment spun through the air, caught by one of the women at the bar.

Julie didn’t notice when Sarah excused herself and got up from the table, she just watched mesmerised as Angelica continued to twirl around the pole, her too small underwear creeping down her body. Her panties finally slipped down her legs and she stepped one foot out of them.

As she looked up, she locked eyes with Julie, and the woman and girl stared at each other for what, to Julie, felt like an eternity. She walked to the edge of the stage, closest to Julie, and stuck her foot out, her white panties hanging off.

Julie willed her hand to stay steady as she reached out and plucked them off her foot. Angelica gave her the sweetest smile and cart wheeled backwards, landing perfectly against the pole.

She continued dancing, spreading her legs for the crowds enjoyment. Julie watched, enraptured by this girl, all the while her hands caressed the white panties in her hands.

***

Sarah sat back at their table as Angelica left the stage, smiling and giving little waves.

“Did I miss anything good?” she asked calmly, trying not to laugh and Julie’s stunned expression.

“That girl is fantastic,” said Julie quietly, still holding the girl’s g-string.

“I’m glad you like her,” said Sarah, “You even got yourself a nice souvenir.”

Julie blushed as she realised she still held them, feeling the slight wetness on her fingers.

The PA system announced they would be a break for a while, so Sarah called one of the nude waitresses over and ordered a couple more drinks.

“How did you find out about this place?” asked Julie when their drinks arrived.

“Same way you did,” replied Sarah, taking a sip, “A friend of mine told me about it.”

They continued their conversation and Mistress walked over, a certain stride in her step.

“Sarah. Julie,” she said, “The girls are ready for you now.”

Sarah smiled and pulled Julie to her feet, “Great. Now comes the good part.”

She led a puzzled Julie out through a side door, which led to a staircase. Upstairs, the club resembled a hotel, with corridors leading to numerous rooms.

Mistress led them down passed many rooms, the soft sounds of feminine moans emanating from within.

“Okay,” she said, stopping in the hallway, “This is your room Sarah,” she said, gesturing to a room on her right, “And this is your room Julie.” gesturing to the room on her left, “Just remember, if they say stop, stop.”

She left them with a smile and made her way back down the corridor.

“What the hell’s going on?” asked Julie, her earlier nerves making showing again.

“Don’t worry” said Sarah, pushing Julie towards the door, “Just enjoy yourself”

***

Julie entered the room tentatively. It was laid out quite simply. There was a large chair in one corner, and a double bed opposite. The ceiling was mirrored, and a soft light came from wall mounted torches.

Angelica was seated on the chair.

The girl got up and walked to Julie. She had changed from her previous outfit, now her hair hung loosely down her back, and she wore only a sheer black dress, her pale body practically shining underneath.

She took her hand and led her to the bed, crawling along it on her hands and knees. She crooked her finger at Julie, and the older woman followed her. She had Julie lie down on the bed, and stood over her. She danced to the imagined beat in her mind, offering Julie peeks up her black dress.

Now they were closer, Julie was able to drink in this girl’s beauty. Her skin was smooth, and there was just the smallest amount of muscle definition on her body, due to night’s dancing.

She pulled the dress up and over herself, and threw it behind her, continuing to sway her hips, back and forth.

She arched her back and flipped over, ending up on her stomach, her face pointing up Julie’s skirt. Julie felt the girl’s hands reach up and grabbed her panties, pulling them down off her legs.

“Oh my god,” she moaned as she felt Angelica’s fingers probe at her sex.

Julie grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up, Angelica smiled at the sight of Julie’s trimmed sex. The first time she felt the girl’s young mouth lower itself onto her aching sex; Julie bucked her hips of the bed, almost going over the edge right then and there.

But Angelica was gentle; she calmed Julie down by massaging her stomach before tackling her pussy once more.

Small fingers pushed into her hole, thrusting in and out with a slow pace. Julie had to beg the girl to go faster, as she thrust her hips against her hand.

Back and forth, in and out of Julie’s pussy her fingers went with ease. Then she pulled them out and brought them up to her mouth, licking them hungrily, savouring it as though it was her last meal. Then she brought them to Julie’s mouth, tracing them over her lips so she could taste herself. The flavour was sweet and musky and it drove her crazy with desire.

Julie grabbed the little girl and spun her round; bring her baby-bald sex to her face.

The smell of her cunt was incredibly intoxicating, and the softness of that hairless pussy against her mouth was almost enough to make Julie come again. Angelica’s hips were bucking against her face as if she were fucking a cock.

The feeling of it was unreal. Her hands held Julie’s in place while she feasted on her swiftly flowing juices. Julie could feel her getting closer; hear her moans getting louder and louder. Her head fell back, her mouth opened, her flat chest thrust forward ‘and her thighs shook uncontrollably against Julie’s face.

Angelica slid off Julie’s body and lay on the bed, panting for breath. Julie looked up in the mirror, watching as Angelica slowly caressed her swollen sex with her fingers.

Julie pulled the girl closer to her, and slipped on her legs between the girls’s. Julie, on top, grinded against Angelica, their pussies pushing harder together; Angelica revelled at the feel of another hard, swollen clit rubbing against her own, and humped against her.

Their clits throbbed and Angelica moaned in ecstasy. Julie was basking in the feeling of hot girl flesh, and she reached down with her hand to cup Angelica’s butt cheeks, pulling her harder against herself, feeling her stiff clit, her pussy wet and hot.

Julie trailed both her hands up Angelica’s body, feeling her hard nipples. She massaged them as the two fucked. It felt so good Julie soon cried with happiness.

They moaned and screamed and climaxed and moaned and climaxed again, the mutual bliss driving them to impossible heights. Juices gushed and dripped from their cunts, like Overflowing rivers of pleasure as orgasm followed one another, each more intense than the last.

Julie slid off the young girl and slumped onto the bed, her breathing was hard and laboured. Looking up in the mirror she saw Angelica was the same, her tiny muscles twitching under her skin.

Angelica was the first to move, leaning over Julie’s tired form and kissing her deeply, their tongues dancing around each other.

“Thank you,” she said, her angelic voice sounding sweeter through her exhaustion, “That was exquisite. I hope we can do it again, soon.”

Angelica slid off the bed, picking her dress up off the floor. Blowing Julie a final kiss, she left the room.

***

Sarah was waiting for her when she left the room. Julie couldn’t help but notice her clothes where a little dishevelled, as well as the faint scratch marks on her arm.

“So,” she asked, “What do you think of this place?”

“This club,” said Julie, still a little out of breath, “is fucking amazing.”

“I’m glad you think so. Here, Mistress asked me to give you this. You’ll need it if you ever want to come back.”

Sarah handed over a necklace. Hanging from the silver chain, was a gold Venus symbol. Inside the loop was a smaller symbol.

“Welcome to the ‘Cunthia Club’” Sarah said with a smile.

THE END

---

I have published this story elsewhere but wanted to rewrite it before I posted on here. The rewrite of this part is actually pretty cosmetic but later parts will be markedly different.

Lindsay stood on the sandy beach, shielding her eyes from the dazzling sunlight, and looking out to sea. She was not happy even though she was on holiday, as a fifteen year old girl wanted clubs, discos and boys but all she had got was a trip to the middle of nowhere because her parents had decided it would be good to ‘get away from it all’ and ‘bond as a family’. Today this had involved trekking from their rented farmhouse on a remote stretch of the southern Spanish coast to an even remoter beach, and although it was beautiful, what did you do when you got here?. There was no sign of anyone else in either direction so all there was to do was swim, sunbathe, read and chill out.

Sighing to herself she laid out her towel next to the awning where her parents sat and applied sun lotion to herself, tying her shoulder length blonde hair out of the way. Her father watched her and thought how beautiful his daughter had become – she had big blue eyes that melted your heart, well proportioned features and even white teeth. Her slim figure was toned by swimming and other sports and her breasts…Jim Brown caught himself. He shouldn’t be thinking of his daughter like that but he idly guessed she must be a 36D.

Jim was in his mid forties and had been married to Amy for 20 years. He was well over six foot with a hard, well sculpted body from years of working on the oil rigs. There was little sign of middle aged spread and just a few flecks of grey hair at his temples. Jim was proud of the way he looked and was just as proud of Amy who lay next to him.

Amy was a keen sportswoman and had kept her figure trim despite the two children . Like Lindsay, Amy was around 5 foot 5, had the same fine and well proportioned features, but unlike her daughter Amy had dark brown hair that was cut fairly short and small, firm breasts that needed little support.

The quartet was made up by James junior who looked like a smaller version of his father and at thirteen years old he was just beginning to develop from a boy to a man. Jim lay back in the hot morning sun, kicked off his sandals and hoped that the two kids wouldn’t argue as they did at home and spoil his holiday.

Lindsay lay face down on her towel and undid her bikini top to prevent tan lines and was soon joined by Amy while the two men headed off down the beach a little way to throw a football.

‘I hope you’re not too upset that Daniel couldn’t come’ said Amy.

Lindsay sighed – this had been a source of argument before the holiday as Daniel was her latest boyfriend and Lindsay had not wanted to be without a companion.

‘It’s just that your father and I feel that we need to spend more time as a family and I don’t think it is a good idea that you are hanging out with all these boys at your age’. ‘You could get a bad reputation you know’ Amy continued.

‘Oh mum really’ said Lindsay in exasperation.

She was no innocent but was still a virgin unlike many of her contemporaries. It wasn’t that she was scared or waiting for Mr Right but for a naturally gregarious teenager she could do without all the baggage that came with sleeping with a guy. Daniel might be the one, he was new at Lindsay’s school, but then again he might not be. The one thing Lindsay did know was that she couldn’t discuss things like that with her mother.

‘Look Mum, I’m OK really’ said Lindsay. ‘Why do you assume I would get up to anything anyways’. ‘I’m not happy because I’m bored, there’s nothing to do and nobody my own age here’.

‘You could spend some time with your brother’ said Amy.

Lindsay wrinkled her nose and gave her Mum one of those teenage looks that made Amy realise she was not even close in persuading her daughter to play Happy Families.

‘Come on Mum, Jim is just so young and immature and I don’t want to spend all day talking about football or computer games’.

‘You could make more of an effort to get along’ said Amy in a conciliatory tone. ‘You are both growing up but a lot of the time you squabble like infants’.

‘It’s usually his fault’ said Lindsay in a definite way.

‘It takes two to make an argument, Amy replied ‘and as the older of the two you could just rise above it a bit more’.

‘There you go again, it’s always down to me’ said Lindsay grumpily

‘I’m not saying that at all, I just think you could sometimes stop the argument in it’s tracks by not rising to his bait quite so easily’.

Lindsay was looking intently at a piece of the beach like it was the most fascinating thing she had ever seen and was running her fingers through the sand.

Amy let the subject drop, content that she had at least persuaded Lindsay to think about what she had said and the two engaged in small talk about anything & everything. Lindsay’s mood gradually lightened and the two went for a swim in the cool, clear waters of the bay. They were both strong and confident swimmers and raced to the sandbar about 200 metres from the shore. Amy got there just before her daughter and was panting from the exertion while her daughter scarcely seemed to be out of breath.

‘You let me win’ Amy said and Lindsay smiled.

‘Age before beauty’ she said cheekily and shrieked as her mother swept a handful of water straight into her face.

‘You’re not too old for me to put you over my knee’ said Amy jokingly.

‘You’d have to catch me first’ Lindsay replied and the two of them splashed each other with no advantage gained on either side until they collapsed laughing on the sandbar.

As the two of them lay there, a small fishing boat came round the headland, and chugged slowly towards them. The girls watched it as it approached. The young men on deck were quite obviously ogling Lindsay and her mother, shouting and motioning for them to get on board. Amy and Lindsay initially enjoyed some light hearted exchanges with them while the young hopefuls promised them the earth in rudimentary English but soon Amy grew protective of her young daughter and was using her Spanish to good effect to tell these young Don Juan’s exactly where they should take their promises. The Captain decided the crew had had their fun and there was no chance of luring the girls on board so the boat turned away and headed out to sea leaving the shouts and laughter of the crew to be carried away on the gentle breeze.

Lindsay watched the boat disappear. She had felt uncomfortable and vulnerable under the gaze of the men but there was no doubt that some of them were extremely fit and good looking with their tanned features and bodies sculpted by hard work. As the boat disappeared around the headland she felt a pang of regret that was a little disconcerting. Amy looked after the boat with no regrets, making a mental note to not let her daughter stray too far out of her sight on this holiday.

Despite an apparent demure and rather old fashioned nature, Amy wasn’t a prude and enjoyed an active sex life with her husband. Jim was a frequent and considerate lover and his thick, nine inch penis thrilled her through and through but she felt protective towards Lindsay and was determined that she would not be taken advantage of at such a young age.

The two women headed back to shore and Amy began to prepare lunch. Lindsay put a cover over her swimming costume as she didn’t want sunburn this early in the holiday and helped her mother. They were soon joined by the boys who set out the plates and bowls for the picnic. ‘What are you guys doing after lunch?’ said Jim. ‘I’m going for a swim when my lunch has gone down’ said Jim Junior. Lindsay and Amy both said they would read for a bit and Jim elected to swim with his son.

The lunch was typical Mediterranean fare of salad, cold meats, bread and fruit washed down with a soft drink. Lindsay always looked forward to lunch as the fruit and vegetables were sun ripened to perfection and achieved a flavour that just could not be matched back in England and tucked in hungrily when the food was laid out.

After lunch the two girls lay under the awning and Lindsay took off the swimsuit cover. As she lay on her back she undid her bikini straps and rolled the material down her breasts so that it just covered her nipples – she was going for minimum tan lines here.

Her mother looked at her. ’Is it wise to let Jim Junior see you like that’ she said.

‘Oh Mum, he’s swimming and I can always cover up a bit before he gets back and anyway, tan lines are so not cool’ said Lindsay.

Her mother was slightly annoyed ; ‘there is so much you don’t yet know about the world young lady’ she started but then let it drop as she didn’t want to start an argument and spoil the morning they had spent together.

Presently the guys returned from their swim and Lindsay adjusted her bikini top to please her mother as much as anything. Jim Junior was dripping wet and showered it all over Lindsay.

‘Oh Mum, Dad look what he’s done!’ Lindsay shrieked. ‘You brat’ she shouted to Jim Junior.

‘It’s only a joke’ said her father ‘just chill out’.

‘Yeah really funny’ replied Lindsay ‘I’m off for a walk where I won’t get annoyed by brats’. She kicked sand at her brother who lay grinning on the sand and stalked off.

‘Just leave her’ said Amy to her husband who looked as if he was about to go after her.’ She will be back soon enough and by the way I don’t think that was very funny what Jim Junior did either’ she admonished him. ‘You can be so insensitive sometimes Jim Brown’.

Jim watched his daughter disappear behind some dunes. Jim Junior got up and looked like he might follow her.

‘Get back here’ barked Jim. ‘You’ve caused enough trouble today’.

Jim Junior sank back on the sand and picked up a book.

Lindsay walked at a brisk pace across the dunes for ten minutes or so and slowly her bad mood evaporated. Every so often she would glance round to check that nobody was trying to follow her and was pleased to find that she was alone. Presently she came to some strange rocks, carved into weird shapes by the wind and tides and sat down. The place she had chosen was right out of the wind and Lindsay stretched herself out. ‘This is better’ she said to herself ‘a brat free zone’.

She carefully undid her bikini top again and started to roll the material down. ‘Oh what the hell’ she said to herself, ‘with no prying eyes I can go for zero tan lines’, and having checked once more to see that she hadn’t been followed she took her top off completely. Lindsay gazed at her breasts. Daniel was crazy about them, particularly the large and puffy nipples which were super sensitive to the touch.

Lindsay remembered the last time Daniel had caressed her tits, the day before they had come on holiday, and how he had sucked her nipples gently. She lay back and closed her eyes and revelled in the memory, moving her hands to make slow circling movements on her tits and tweaking her nipples which quickly became erect and stiff. She let out a low moan and bit her bottom lip.

‘Christ I feel horny, I wish Daniel were here’ she muttered to herself.

Lindsay lifted one breast high towards her mouth and started to lick and suck on her nipple, her whole body tingling and her pussy starting to moisten. She slowly caressed down her body and hooked her thumbs into her bikini bottoms, drawing them off completely before running her hands through the light covering of pale brown pubic hair that covered her slit. Lindsay began to explore her pussy in an unhurried way with one hand while playing with her tits with the other. Her fingers traced round her outer labia for a while before moving deeper. She used both hands now to part her lips and use the moistness to lubricate her clit which was standing up like a little button begging to be stimulated.

Her breathing became deeper as she gently grazed her clit while moving one and then two fingers into her dripping pussy, establishing a rhythmic motion. As she opened her eyes she could see the fishing boat she had seen earlier on the horizon and her mind switched from thinking of Daniel to thinking of the hardened, bronzed men on the boat. Wild thoughts accelerated through her mind – what if they could see her from the boat, what would their faces be like as they watched her, spread eagled and naked on the beach with two fingers pumping in and out of her sweet virgin pussy. She imagined the size of their cocks and the feeling of their breath on her skin as they held her down to fuck her. This last erotic thought pushed her into sexual overdrive and a massive orgasm shook her body as she arched her back, pushing her fingers in deep as they would go.

Lindsay continued to caress her beautiful body, taking advantage of the solitude to explore every inch and experience the pleasures of masturbation. Raising herself on her hands and knees she was able to play with the full length of her slit and the sensitive opening to her asshole for the first time. As she became used to that sensation she was able to relax and slowly slid a finger into her anus. Lindsay held the finger there, relishing the new and delicious sensations before moving it in and out and rotating it, giving herself another panting climax in the process.

Out of the corner of her eye she thought she caught a movement and her heart jumped. ‘Oh my God’ she muttered. ‘Don’t let it be Junior’. What if it was one of her parents?. Her face burned red at the thought. As she looked around for her discarded bikini she caught sight of a head bobbing up behind one of the rocks.
Embarrassment and fear left her – she was just plain angry.

‘All right, come out from there’ she demanded. ‘I can see you, you disgusting pervert’. For a moment nothing happened and then two figures guiltily emerged from behind the rocks.

The first was a very good looking Spanish boy of about 17. He was dressed in shorts with no shirt and was tanned and muscular with long, lustrous, curly dark hair. He had large brown eyes, full lips and a flashing white smile. Lindsay estimated his height at around six foot. As he stared at her, Lindsay was aware that she was still naked and hurriedly covered her breasts with one arm and her pussy with the other.

The second figure was a girl, younger than the boy. As she emerged to stand beside him, Lindsay was awestruck. She regarded herself as good looking by all known standards – she was popular and never short of male admirers who kept telling her how beautiful she was while trying to get their hands up her skirt, but this girl was something else. She was around the same height as Lindsay with a flawless olive complexion while her soft brown eyes, long dark hair, delicate nose and full sensuous lips screamed eroticism. She wore a simple cotton summer dress that fitted perfectly over her slim body, accentuating her perfectly proportioned breasts and slim waist. The dress was short, hugging the girl’s tight buttocks and showing off her long, tanned legs. Lindsay was disturbed as she had never considered a girl sexually before, but the beauty in front of her and her own rampant hormones were causing new and strange thoughts in her mind.

However, her anger had certainly not abated. ‘So what the hell do you two peeping toms think you were doing’ she shouted, simultaneously being aware that these two might not understand what the hell she was saying. ‘Well then’ she demanded. ‘I’m sorry, my name is Luis and this is my sister Anna Maria’ said the boy slowly in halting English. ‘We were out collecting shells when we saw you behind some rocks and…..such things…..are not so common but I do not explain myself well’ he said turning bright red. ‘You are very beautiful’ blurted out Anna Maria. ‘Please, us Catholics are forbidden to do such things but to see your face and the pleasure’…her voice trailed off and she blushed like her brother.

Lindsay softened her voice ‘You don’t masturbate?’ she questioned.

‘We are not supposed to’ said Luis ‘but occasionally I have done so’.

Anna Maria looked shocked at her brother’s admission. ‘I have not touched myself’ she said quietly ‘but I can see the pleasure it gives’ and she blushed again.

‘How old are you?’ asked Lindsay gently.

‘Fourteen’ replied Anna Maria, slightly surprised by the question.

Lindsay considered this answer. She had begun masturbating as soon as she was aware of herself sexually and simply could not comprehend that anyone would want to abstain from it voluntarily. She smiled at Anna Maria and was encouraged to see that she got a beaming smile in return.

Lindsay’s arms were getting tired. She thought of asking Luis or Anna Maria to hand her the bikini but it seemed absurd after they had seen her most intimate moments. Sensing that these two presented no danger to herself, she dropped her arms.

Luis’ eyes were immediately drinking in her whole body while he was trying to appear to look elsewhere. This amused Lindsay.

‘You’ve seen it all already’ she chided as he faced her again.

Luis gave up the pretence and stared at Lindsay. Normally she would be embarrassed but the boy’s good looks and the rapidly growing bulge in his shorts was making her feel horny again. Anna Maria was also staring at her. Obviously Anna had seen herself naked but this English girl with her blue eyes and large breasts and pale hair was fascinating to her.

Lindsay sensed their indecision and took control.

‘So are you going to stare all day or what’ she said.

Luis and Anna Maria looked nonplussed so Lindsay added ‘well I think it would be polite if you joined me’. She was amazed by her own boldness as she knelt in front of Luis and unfastened his shorts. He made a half hearted attempt to hold them up but was too slow as Lindsay whipped his shorts and underwear down in a single movement, revealing his large uncircumcised semi erect cock.

Lindsay examined it closely. Sure she had jacked off a few boys including Daniel but she hadn’t had the opportunity to examine a dick close up. ‘It’s beautiful’ she murmured as she studied the engorged purple head and the brown, vein ridged shaft that was now fully erect. Lindsay lightly ran one hand up and down the shaft and used her other to cup Luis heavy balls. Gradually she used a firmer stroke , running her hand the full length of the penis and stimulating the head. Luis breath was coming in ragged gasps and he could not hold himself back. The feeling of this beautiful girl’s hand on his manhood was too much and he came, shooting streams of come up on to his belly. Lindsay continued pumping Luis cock until his balls were empty and he lay on the sand to get his breath back.

Luis raised his head and kissed Lindsay full on the lips, His tongue snaking out and entwining with her own. His hands moved to her breasts and played with her nipples that soon became erect again. As Lindsay came up for air she motioned to Anna Maria. The Spanish girl took a deep breath, unbuttoned her dress and let it fall to the sand. Standing in her pretty white lace bra and simple white cotton panties she looked the picture of innocence and Lindsay realised she would need coaxing to take the final step.

Leaving Luis on the sand she approached Anna Maria and took her hand. The two sat down together and Lindsay unhooked Anna Maria’s bra and uncovered her breasts.

‘Bueno’ she said and Anna Maria giggled. Anna Maria had fantastic tits thought Lindsay, smaller than her own but a perfect shape and crowned with large golden brown aerolae and a chocolate brown nipple.

‘Now take your panties off’ said Lindsay. Her voice sounded husky and again she was surprised by her boldness. The solitude and the sheer eroticism of the moment was stripping her of her prejudices and preconceptions. Anna Maria shyly removed her panties and exposed herself to Lindsay’s gaze. Her pubic hair was thick and dark and hung like a halter around her virgin pussy.

‘Please show me what to do’ she whispered nervously.

Lindsay caressed Anna Maria’s breasts the way she had felt her own and tweaked the nipples which stiffened under her gentle touch, rolling them between her thumb and forefinger. Anna Maria showed no sign of wanting to do this by herself and Lindsay was rapidly losing any remaining inhibitions about making love to this gorgeous girl. She turned Anna Maria’s face to hers and kissed her full on the lips, quickly turning it into a full on French kiss. Running her hands lightly down Anna Maria’s body, she ended up stroking her inner thigh. As she moved her hand higher again, Anna Maria obligingly parted her thighs to give her access to her pussy.

Lindsay broke off her kiss and moved her head down to lick and suck at Anna’s tits while her fingers slowly rubbed her slit, starting at the bottom and working up to graze her clitoral hood. Anna Maria was moaning gently at Lindsay’s touch, her own inhibitions melting like a snowball in summer. Anna Maria was becoming very wet and Lindsay began to penetrate further with her fingers. Filled with lust she abandoned Anna’s tits and licked downwards towards her pussy. As she arrived at the navel she gently pushed Anna back on to the sand and spread her thighs wide. Lindsay moved between Anna’s thighs and gazed at her symmetrical, pouting pussy lips behind their curtain of damp curls and inhaled the girl’s musky scent, subtly different to her own.

She slowly moved her head forward and kissed Anna’s pussy, flicking out her tongue to tease her and then gently parted her labia to reveal the gleaming pink of Anna Maria’s sex and her erect clit. Lindsay’s tongue started to tease and probe Anna’s slit and give her clit special attention. She combined the oral stimulation with her sensitive fingers, slowly moving them deeper and deeper into her boiling cunt. Anna Maria felt wave after wave of pleasure wash over her, each climax greater than the last until they reached a screaming crescendo. She grabbed the back of Lindsay’s head and squeezed it into her pussy as she experienced her first major orgasm. Lindsay caught her breath, her face sticky with Anna Maria’s juices and raised her head while Anna Maria lay panting and glassy eyed beneath her.

Luis had shifted his position to watch this delightful Sapphic display and now kissed Lindsay deeply, his excitement enhanced by the sweet taste of his sister on her tongue. He was fully erect again and gently guided Lindsay’s head to his engorged cock.

‘I’ve never done this before’ she said as she kissed Luis cock tenderly all over.

Slowly she moved her mouth back to the swollen head and gently pulled back his foreskin, licking the head like a lollipop and coating it with her saliva. Then she took the boy’s cock into her mouth and sucked down on it, hollowing her cheeks and moving up and down on his dick, working her tongue around the head. Luis stroked Lindsay’s hair and closed his eyes. He had never felt anything quite so wonderful in his 17 years and each movement of her golden head brought new sensations. Anna Maria was on her hands and knees watching intently and when Lindsay came up for air, gently pumping Luis cock with her hand, she offered it to the wide eyed youngster.

Anna Maria nervously took hold of her brother’s prick, which leapt like a live thing in her hand, and slowly lowered her eager mouth onto the shaft, taking it deep inside. Luis felt his mind was going to explode. He simply could not believe that his beautiful, innocent sister was now sucking on his cock like her life depended on it.

Anna Maria learnt fast, intently watching her brother’s reaction to her ministrations as she wrapped her tongue around the sensitive head and then deep throated him. Running her tongue down his shaft she licked at his large balls and gently sucked on them while using her fingers to squeeze his stiff shaft. She was joined by Lindsay and the two girls worked on Luis cock together. This was too much for Luis – he didn’t want to come again just yet, so he pulled his cock away and knelt between Lindsay’s thighs, gently pushing her on to her back.

Starting on her inner thigh Luis gently kissed his way slowly towards his prize and, on reaching it, thrust his tongue between her prominent pussy lips. Lindsay cried out as Luis thrust his tongue deep into her before fastening on to her clit. Luis used alternate gentle and thrusting movements that were driving Lindsay crazy with lust. She felt her orgasm building and opened her legs as wide as they would go urging him to move ever deeper. As she climaxed, Anna Maria kissed her again and fondled her large tits. Lindsay felt like she was in heaven.

‘Fuck me’ she gasped ‘please fuck me’ and pulled Luis towards her, guiding his prick to the entrance of her virgin pussy. ’Please be gentle’ she said, looking into Luis big brown eyes and he instinctively understood he was to be her first. He pushed the large head against her pussy lips, rubbing it up and down her slit, gradually working it into her tight pussy. He then withdrew a bit before pushing in deeper. The feeling of her hot, wet love tube on his dick was incredible as he sank into her inch by inch.

Lindsay closed her eyes and grasped her tits, kneading them furiously. Luis cock was filling her up so much more than her fingers, stretching her little hole. She felt him bump against her intact hymen and reached for him, kissing him deeply as she pulled him towards her. Luis withdrew a couple of inches and then thrust his pelvis forward, taking her cherry. Lindsay felt a stab of pain as her hymen gave way that soon turned to pleasure as he sank the full length of his dick into her. They lay like that for a while with Luis rotating his hips and grinding his pelvis against Lindsay’s clit, driving her wild before slowly pumping his cock back and forth in her steaming pussy.

Lindsay had never felt so turned on before as Luis’ cock filled her up, the slurping sounds as he pumped in and out proof of her arousal. Luis was drunk with her beauty and the incredible sensations of her tight pussy but he was learning his craft as a lover. Every time he felt himself near climax, he would pause before continuing his slow rhythmic fucking. Lindsay began to move her pelvis in time with his, raising her buttocks to meet his thrusts as yet another orgasm shuddered through her body covering Luis’ cock in her hot, sticky, pungent juices. This inflamed Luis still further and he quickened and lengthened his stroke, pushing her thighs wide apart and massaging her clit with his fingers. He felt his come surging from his balls and quickly withdrew his prick before sending several streams of his white love juice arcing over her belly and tits. He bent forward and kissed her tenderly before rolling off to lie beside her.

Anna Maria replaced her brother between Lindsay’s thighs and murmured ‘Gracias it’s my turn now’. After a long, lingering kiss she moved her head down Lindsay’s body, licking at her puffy erect nipples and the small pools of her brother’s love juice.

‘You learn quick’ gasped Lindsay as Anna Maria descended to her sparsely covered pussy and started to lick her clit. Anna Maria was very gentle which Lindsay was grateful for as she began to tease her towards another climax. Out of the corner of her eye Lindsay could see that Luis had become erect again and wondered if all men had his staying power. He positioned himself behind his sister and started to rub her slit with his fingers, gently opening the outer labia while she feasted on Lindsay’s pussy.

Anna Maria let out a low moan and quickly repositioned herself, taking a lower stance and opening her legs wider to give her brother greater access. Luis explored his sister’s tight virgin pussy with his fingers, finding her clit and incorporating it into his tender caresses. Anna Maria soon became very wet and Luis started to pump his fingers gently in and out in a fucking motion while playing with her clit with his other hand. Anna Maria climaxed noisily and Luis moved his head to his sister’s pussy to lap at the juices that were leaking from her snatch.

He was intoxicated by their sweet smell and burrowed his tongue into her which caused her to have another orgasm. Luis ran his tongue the full length of Anna’s pussy and as he reached the lower end he noticed her little chocolate starfish nestled between her tight buttocks. He remembered the pleasure on Lindsay’s face as she had played with her asshole and experimentally flicked out his tongue and played it around the tiny puckered hole.

Anna Maria gasped at this new sensation and moved her ass back onto Luis’ tongue, allowing it to penetrate a little way. Luis carried on stimulating her ass and pussy with his tongue until she had come again and then raised himself to put his erect cock at the entrance of her dripping, virgin love hole.

Anna Maria made no protest as her brother started to penetrate her, using the same care as he had shown Lindsay. She was in rapture as her brother’s prick slowly filled her vagina and Lindsay’s hands gently massaged her tits. Luis reached his sister’s maidenhead and with a quick stab was through and his big cock ploughed deeply into her body. Anna Maria whimpered but her cries were stifled as Lindsay engaged her in a long and passionate french kiss.

Pleasure began to mix with the pain for Anna Maria as her brother steadily thrust his dick in and out of her pussy. She steadied herself and reached back with one hand to play with her clit while her brother fucked her, feeling his shaft stretching her tight little hole. She felt her orgasm building and cried out with sheer pleasure this time as Luis buried himself to the hilt in her hot cunt and rotated his hips as if he was trying to screw her into the earth.

Luis carried on plundering her tight little snatch and gradually he felt his own orgasm begin to rise. He had been fucking his hot little sister for at least half an hour and his body was slick with sweat as he toiled in the heat of the afternoon sun. Anna Maria fluttered from orgasm to orgasm. She had never imagined the joys that awaited those who indulged in these forbidden pleasures. She had her tongue buried in the snatch of a beautiful blonde girl while her loving brother was fucking her for the first time and the pure eroticism of the moment overwhelmed her. These thoughts and the physical sensations brought her to a final massive, long climax, quickly followed by Lindsay and lastly Luis who whipped his cock out of her pussy at the last moment and shot his load over her gorgeous ass.

The three of them lay naked in the hot afternoon sun and recovered from their exertions, quietly chatting to one another, exchanging stories and becoming firm friends. Lindsay was suddenly alert as she heard her father’s voice calling her name. They quickly retrieved their discarded clothes and with hurried kisses and promises to meet again, Lindsay slipped out from behind the rocks and went to meet her father.

As she looked back she could just see Luis disappear out of sight towards the hidden track that she now knew led to their villa.

‘Perhaps this holiday will be the best of my life’ she said to herself as she found her father looking around a little way up the track.

‘Ah there you are’ said Jim. ‘You were gone for so long I was getting worried about you’.

‘I’m fine’ said Lindsay and gave her father a big hug. ‘Lets get back to the others – you know it really is beautiful around here’ she continued.

Jim shook his head in amazement – he figured he would never understand the female mind completely but as his daughter walked in front of him he sensed something had changed in her. She was walking with more poise, more confidence somehow and appeared less his little girl and more a young woman.

Lindsay tilted her face at the soft onshore breeze that had just sprung up and wondered what other adventures awaited her in the coming weeks.

---